Chapter 25
01
I wish I was dead.
Was it this bad the last time?
It might have been but there's no way to know for sure. Even digging through my memory feels like smashing my head into a wall. Or into a pile of broken glass. Or into a wall with broken glass embedded in it.
02
I grit my teeth as I try to bear the painful pounding inside my head. It doesn't really help, although I am getting slightly more aware of my surroundings. I notice a lot of light around me. A painful lot of light. Too much light. I roll onto my back, use both hands to shield my eyes and carefully open them. Even the small rays of light slipping through the cracks between my fingers manage to hurt my eyes, but I nevertheless keep them open. Eventually my vision has adapted enough for me to look around the room through squinted eyes. The torturing light turns out to be sunlight from the nearby window. My eye falls on the nearby curtain. If I could get to that curtain and close it that would make things a lot more bearable.
Damnit.
Of course, the curtain's too far to close from where I'm lying, so I'll have to get out of the bed and make my way over there which is easier said than done. My arms and legs feel like someone snuck up to me in my sleep and injected lead into my veins.
I really don't want to get out of bed, but that light isn't going away by itself.
I manage to make my way to the edge of the bed, but as I prepare to step out of the bed I notice that something is somehow keeping my legs stuck together. I pull away the covers just a little bit so my feet become visible and I notice that I'm still wearing my socks and that my boxers and pants are around my ankles. I groan softly in exasperation. The way I'm feeling right now, even the effort of having to pull up my pants and underwear comes across as an excruciating task. Still, I'll have to do it if I want to make it over to the window. Trying my hardest to ignore my body's protests, I manage to sit up, reach out and pull up my pants. The window is only four to five steps away, but it feels more like fifty. When I finally reach the window, I give a sharp pull on the curtain and sigh as the lighting in the room dims. It does little to diminish the throbbing sensation under my skull, but I do feel a bit of relief now that I can open my eyes without getting the sensation of someone rubbing them in with pepper extract.
Now that I can look around the room without squinting, I notice a motionless form on the bed. I faintly recall waking up partially lying on top of something warm and soft before rolling onto my back. Hanako's still largely covered by the bedsheets, but I can see her long dark hair stick out on one end and her socks and pants sticking out at the other end. I let out another soft groan. It hurts to think too much right now, but I manage to remember just enough of last night's events to blush a bit.
Despite feeling sick and exhausted, I hesitate to get back between the sweat-soaked sheets and opt to take a quick shower instead. The warm water running over me feels good although it does less to ease my hangover than I was hoping for. It does ease my hurting brain a bit, allowing me to think back on last night's events. It's not the first time a few drinks have left Hanako a bit clingy, but it's definitely the first time she's gone this far. It's not like I've been acting like the adult in the room though. After last time, I thought I'd be able to handle Hanako just fine, even if she got like this. But now it turns out that that Hanako is able to handle me just fine as well.
I get out of the shower, not really feeling any better but certainly feeling more awake. I still have a headache and feel rather exhausted. While it took me very little time to fall asleep, my sleep was restless for most of the night. I wonder if getting back into bed will be a good idea. I take a look at Hanako who's still lying on her stomach in exactly the same position as before and probably hasn't moved a muscle since I went to take my shower. Last night, after we finished, we pretty much collapsed on top of each other, and I somehow managed to get my hands on a sheet to pull over us. Under other circumstances, I'd have no seconds thoughts about getting back in bed. Hanako's sleepy smile in the morning is one of the most beautiful things in the world to wake up to. This morning, however, it's pretty likely she'll feel as queasy as I’m feeling right now, and I'm not so sure how she'll react to the memory of last night's events, but smiling about the whole thing will probably be the least likely reaction. I think the best thing for me to do is give her the opportunity to recall the whole thing herself and let it sink in without my presence adding an extreme amount of awkwardness to the situation. With some effort, I put on some clothes, unlock the door and leave our room.
03
As I close our bedroom door behind me, I realize I'm not even sure what to do now. I find that I even lack the energy to think up ways to keep busy. The pounding feeling inside my head has subsided to give way to a still slightly unpleasant throbbing, and my throat is unusually dry. I wonder if I'd be allowed to get something to drink from the fridge. While searching the kitchen for snacks last night, I remember having seen several bottled drinks there. While making my way down the staircase, I slowly become aware of music coming from somewhere in the house. As I stop to listen, I realize that I've heard both that song and that instrument before. I follow the melody to its source and end up in the living room where I see that the cello is now being played by its actual owner. Compared to yesterday, Karla is dressed a lot more casually this morning. Instead of her business suit, she's wearing a pair of sporty jeans and a light blouse. Upon noticing me, Lilly's mother gives me a cheerful nod and a smile.
"Good morning, Hisao."
"Good morning. I hope you don't mind an audience."
She makes a quick gesture with her head.
"I already have an audience, but I don't mind a larger one."
When I look behind me, I notice that the large couch on my side of the table isn't as unoccupied as it seemed when I entered the room. Lying on the couch with her eyes closed is Lilly. She's wearing the exact same clothes as yesterday, making me wonder if she's been to her room at all last night. She hasn't really acknowledged my presence since I entered the room, though with Lilly it's sometimes difficult to tell whether she's asleep or not since she also has her eyes closed half the time when she's awake.
With Lilly taking up all the space on the couch, I simply take a seat on one of its armrests and listen to Karla's playing. I recognize the song as the same melody Lilly played for us last night. Even in the rather sorry state I'm currently in, I can make out the subtle difference between Lilly's playing last night and Karla's performance right now. Somehow Karla's playing seems to flow more naturally, and there's an effortlessness about her movements that hints at quite a bit of experience. The melody itself is subdued and soothing to listen to, but also a bit melancholic. Eventually, the song ends, and I think about clapping for a moment, but then decide that the noise would probably hurt my brain and settle for an appreciative bow.
"That sounded good. Is it a Scottish piece?"
Karla shakes her head.
"The name of the song is 'Concord', and I believe it's originally Canadian. I picked it up before I first moved to Japan. It's always been one of my favorite pieces though it's kinda lacking without a piano accompaniment."
"Do you often practice in the mornings?"
Karla grins and shakes her head.
"I wasn't practicing. When I came home last night, I caught my daughter examining my cello, and she asked for a performance. I wasn't dressed for the occasion at the time, so I put it off until today, and when we found her on the couch this morning, I decided a morning concert was a nice way to wake her up."
"Is she awake now?"
Lilly answers my question by letting out an uncharacteristically loud yawn. Karla grins mischievously.
"'Awake' is probably stretching the definition."
Lilly groans softly and slowly sits up, gently massaging her forehead. Looks like what's ailing me is also wreaking havoc on Lilly. Wait... Did Karla just say that Lilly spent the night here in this very spot? I take a look and notice a particularly large drool stain on a part of the couch near Lilly's head that escaped my attention before.
"Did you say she slept on the couch? Why?"
"Beats me. She was rather tipsy when we came home last night, so we were quick to call it a night. We took her upstairs, and she mentioned wanting to take a lavatory break. Haha, I thought she was maybe going to offer a little prayer at the porcelain altar, so we decided not to wait until she was done and bid her goodnight. Her room was right next door, so we figured she'd be able to find her way there. But for some reason she decided to go back downstairs and pass out on the couch instead. The housekeeping staff found her here when they arrived. My husband has been really grumpy about that this morning."
Lilly groans as if even formulating words is already unbearably painful.
"Like I... said... before. My bedroom... door was... locked."
Karla shrugs her shoulders with a puzzled expression.
"She says her door was locked when she went for her bedroom, but when I checked this morning that didn't turn out to be the case."
I'm about to dismiss the whole thing when I suddenly remember something that Lilly told me yesterday.
"Lilly didn't sleep in that particular room the last time she stayed here, did she?"
"No, she stayed in the room you and Hanako are currently using. We decided to let you two use that room since it's larger and more suitable to accommodate two people."
If I remember correctly that restroom is situated right between our bedroom and Lilly's.
"I locked our door last night before we went to bed. Perhaps... err..."
"..."
Lilly doesn't respond, furrowing her brow instead as if trying extremely hard to remember her exact train of thought from the night before and not quite succeeding.
"Which door were you trying to open after you got out of the restroom? The one on your left or the one on your right?"
"..."
"You didn't forget that you changed rooms this time around, did you?"
"..."
Karla has watched the one-sided conversation with more than a small hint of amusement and takes this moment to chip in.
"Hahaha, you're lucky you locked your door last night, or you'd have had one hell of an awkward awakening."
She has no idea just how awkward.
Lilly seems to have given up trying to figure out how she ended up mistaking our room for hers and lets out another tortured yawn. Karla shrugs.
"Well, at least that little mystery is now solved. That leaves us with the matter of getting you back to the land of the living."
"I'm... okay."
"Not convincingly so. Why don't you go and take a bath? It might make you feel better. Let me take you there."
Lilly slowly gets up from the couch, her movement stiff like an old-fashioned robot. I turn to Karla.
"So much for the effectiveness of using a cello as an alarm clock."
"My own mother used the the good ol' ladle and frying pan combination to get people out of bed. I should give that a try next time. I've always wanted to wake someone up that way."
That may very well be the cruelest thing I've heard in my entire life, and from her visible cringe, it appears that Lilly completely shares that impression.
"Please... don't... ever..."
Karla playfully chuckles at the comically terrified expression on her daughter's face and then takes her daughter's hand and starts guiding her towards the exit. Before leaving the room she turns around to address me.
"Just make yourself comfortable, Hisao. I'll be right back."
As Lilly and her mother leave the room, I take a seat on the couch Lilly was occupying earlier. Looks like Lilly's not in any better shape than I am, though it appears her parents at least remained unaware of last night's events. Lilly's mother didn't seem to mind the fact that we're all feeling rather queasy, although it seems her father didn't take it quite so well. I feel a bit bad about that. It seems unfair that Hanako and I got away with our little act last night, and Lilly might get into trouble for an innocent, if rather dumb, mistake. That's of later concern though. I should probably focus on how to act around Hanako when she wakes up. As I'm pondering the matter, I hear footsteps behind me and see Lilly's mom enter the room with a glass of water in her hands that she hands over to me.
"You're looking a bit worse for wear yourself, so I got you something to drink."
"Thanks."
The water doesn't do much to dull the throbbing sensation in my head, but it eases my throat a bit and makes speaking a bit less painful. Karla sits down on the love seat across from me and starts putting her cello back into its case.
"Just give it a bit of time. You'll probably feel better in a few hours."
"I suppose there aren't any effective folk cures for this?"
Karla grins.
"There's this old Scottish remedy of putting poultices of onions under the armpits to draw toxins out of the body. But I wouldn't recommend that."
"...good."
"Last night we could already tell that Lilly had several glasses, so we left a message in the kitchen asking Allison to make and leave you some BLT sandwiches and plenty of juice in case you guys'd be suffering from a hangover. They'll help getting you back on your feet."
"They actually help?"
"They'll make you feel a little bit better."
"Ummm... Not to pry into your affairs, but... was your husband very upset about Lilly drinking?"
Karla frowns for a moment and gives me a sheepish look.
"He wasn't upset that you guys had a few glasses or even that you got a little drunk. We felt that if Lilly failed to mind her tolerance threshold, the resulting hangover would be enough of a punishment already. What rubbed him the wrong way was that it was the housekeeping staff who found Lilly sleeping on the couch this morning, and they seemed to find it extremely funny. My husband felt his daughter embarrassed him and caused him to lose face in the eyes of his personnel. "
"Is she going to get into trouble?"
"He said she's not going to be allowed to do any more drinking for the remainder of her stay here."
Knowing Lilly and how much she enjoys the occasional sip of wine, that seems extremely harsh, especially since getting her hands on wine back in Japan is going to be tough with Akira now having moved away. Of course, since Lilly's parents presumably don't know that about their daughter, they probably don't think it's that severe a punishment.
"Really?"
She looks at me.
"You think that's too severe, don't you?"
I don't think it's my place to tell parents how to deal with their children. Even if those parents haven't had contact with their children for years.
"I'm not sure."
Lilly's mother gives me a tired smile.
"My husband hails from a rather traditional Japanese family, and he was taught from an early age that causing a family member to look bad or embarrassing them in any way is pretty much the biggest sin you can possibly commit."
"I don't think Lilly would ever embarrass her parents on purpose."
"I don't think so either. My husband's been rather tired and anxious the last few weeks. Work-related stress, no doubt. He hasn't been sleeping well either. It's making him more irritable than he usually is. I'll talk to him later. He might change his mind."
She gives me a playful wink.
"You guys aren't looking like you're going to hit the bottle again anytime soon anyway..."
She has a point there. Just the idea of drinking alcohol again is enough to worsen my headache.
"...but enough about that for now. There's something I wanted to ask you."
All of a sudden, her playful look seems to have turned serious.
"As you know, we have a picnic scheduled this afternoon. I was thinking of combining it with a bit of physical activity. You two know how to ride a bike, don't you?"
I've never asked Hanako, but it's fairly safe to assume she knows how to ride one. Lilly on the other hand...
"I do and Hanako probably does too. But how about Lilly? She won't be sitting on the rear rack of your bike, will she?"
"Leave that to me. What I wanted to know is if you're up for it. Lilly didn't give me a lot of details, but I do know you've had an accident recently that resulted in a short hospital stay. Something to do with your heart? It was the reason Akira postponed her flight. There's a hospital only a few miles away from here, but I wager it's not among the sights you're planning on seeing during your stay here."
"Seems like a good goal to shoot for."
"Do you think you'll be able to handle it? The weather predictions for this afternoon say it's gonna be fairly hot, but we'll have plenty of time so we can take it as easy as we like."
I can't say I take to hot weather very well, but between the three of us I'm the only one working out on a daily basis. I wouldn't be surprised if I'm in better shape than Lilly and Hanako, despite my heart condition.
"I might be able to handle it. I work out nearly every morning at school. I've gotten a fairly decent idea of where my limits lie."
"You work out, huh? We have a home trainer in the attic. I like to take bike rides around the countryside when the weather's good, but I make a lot of use of it during the winter. If you want to continue your daily regimen you're more than welcome to use it."
"Thanks for the offer. I'll keep it in mind."
"If you think it won't be too much for you, we'll leave the car at home today."
She takes a look at her watch and gets up from the couch.
"I have to stop by the office for a few hours. Today's officially my day off, but I promised I'd drop by to ensure everything's going well. I have to make a little arrangement for our picnic trip too. I'll be back shortly after noon. Can I give you guys some advice?"
"Sure."
"Make sure to get rehydrated and restock on the nutrients. Help yourself to the sandwiches Allison left in the kitchen, drink plenty, get some fresh air and then get some additional rest. You'll feel a lot better afterwards."
04
As Karla leaves, her hand held high in a parting gesture, I take some time to reflect on what she said. What she suggested had better be nothing short of a miracle cure. We agreed to prepare the food for the picnic, and now there's a bicycle ride through the countryside to get ready for as well. The way I'm feeling right now, I don't really feel up for even one of these activities, but Karla's enthusiasm is hard to refuse. Fighting the lethargic sensation that's still weighing me down, I get up and make my way to the kitchen. Not hearing any sounds coming from there, I assume it to be empty and walk in letting out an unrestrained yawn that dies abruptly as the person standing near the kitchen sink unit turns around and gasps.
"Hanako! Ummm...I mean, good morning Hanako."
I hadn't expected Hanako to be up already. She probably went straight down to the kitchen to get something to drink. She doesn't look in much better shape than Lilly or myself, but as we spot each other, our hangovers are quickly made irrelevant by a more pressing matter. Looking at her promptly brings back the memories of last night's events, and I cannot help but blush a little. There's no questioning whether Hanako picked up on my reaction as she instantly flowers into a full blush herself, followed by a desperate whimper. At least this removes any doubt about whether either of us has had enough drinks last night to suffer a convenient memory loss, and with it my hopes of being able to settle this matter by simply denying it even happened in the first place are cruelly dashed. For a moment I can see Hanako's gaze dart around the room as if looking for an escape route, and upon concluding that I'm standing in front of the only exit to the room, she pitifully crosses her arms in front of her chest and lets her head sink, unable to look me in the eyes. I don't think there's ever been a more awkward moment between us, and we've had several over the course of the few months we've known each other.
How do you deal with a situation such as this?
Apologize?
Laugh about it?
Avoid the subject?
I'm probably not going to get a lot of input from Hanako on this one. She seems completely preoccupied with fighting the urge to bolt from the room. While I'm still deciding on how to act towards Hanako, I notice something moving from the corner of my eye, and when I look through the window I can see a person in her twenties approaching the house. She must be part of the cleaning staff. I look back at Hanako who has noticed the woman as well and is looking slightly panicked.
If people see us acting the way we currently are, they're surely going to suspect something fishy is going on. We'll need to get this matter settled before the picnic this afternoon. We're going to need some privacy. Maybe the nearby beach Lilly showed me during the initial tour she gave me. We could eat at the same time.
I notice the sandwiches Karla spoke about lying on the kitchen sink unit. I turn to Hanako and do my best to sound as casual as I can.
"Hanako, Lilly's mother said those sandwiches were prepared for us. We could have some drinks as well. I'd like to take a short walk to get some fresh air. Will you please join me?"
Hanako doesn't react at first, but right before I'm about to repeat my question she gives me a barely visible nod. I take a small shopping bag that's hanging from a hook on the wall, put several sandwiches inside and then open the fridge to look for drinks.
I'd really rather not address this matter at all, but if Lilly notices how awkward we are with each other right now, she'll almost certainly jump to conclusions. I don't think we'll have much of a choice but to settle matters before Lilly gets back. She was probably puzzled enough already by our sudden escape from the living room last night.
As I reach out for one of the several small bottles of juice labelled 'Irn-Bru' or something, I suddenly have a flash of insight.
What if Lilly heard us? We tried really hard not to make any sounds, but we couldn't supress everything. Her hearing can't be that good, can it? But she did hear the sound of her parents' car. I don't think I picked it up myself, and neither did Hanako. Crap! What were we thinking anyway?
Doing my best to put these thoughts aside, I help myself to a few of the bottles, put them in the bag, close the fridge and beckon Hanako to follow me outside.
--------------------------------------
Sisterhood: True Edition (Hanako Epilogue) (Completed)
-
Guest Poster
- Posts: 1264
- Joined: Tue Jul 10, 2012 12:42 am
Chapter 25
Last edited by Guest Poster on Sat Sep 20, 2014 3:55 pm, edited 6 times in total.
Sisterhood: True Edition. Hanako epilogue I wrote. Now expanded with additional chapters.
-
Guest Poster
- Posts: 1264
- Joined: Tue Jul 10, 2012 12:42 am
Chapter 25 - cont.
"This looks like a good spot."
The crisp morning air coupled with the gentle sound of the water lapping against the shore gives the area a calming atmosphere. There are a few large rocks nearby that seem perfect to use as a place to sit down. I look at Hanako and gesture her to sit down next to me. Since we left the kitchen she's been meekly following me without saying a single word like a bad pupil following a teacher to the detention room. Even as she sits down next to me, I notice she's sitting several paces away from me. Deciding that the elephant in the room can wait until after we've had breakfast, I take a bottle and a sandwich and hand them to Hanako who quietly takes them. As we sit there, nibbling our sandwiches and then flushing the bread and meat down with the soft drinks we got, I can tell from her posture that Hanako is slowly relaxing a little bit. I figure now would be a good moment to start a conversation.
"I guess we're both a little under the weather after yesterday. How are you feeling right now?"
"...M-My h-head hurts."
"Same here. You're not nauseous, are you?"
"A b-bit. But I c-can eat without b-being sick, I think."
"Me too, though the meat's a bit much. Lilly's mom said these sandwiches will ease hangovers though."
"I h-hope so."
"If it's a consolation, Lilly isn't any better off from the looks of it. At least we slept in a bed this night."
"W-What?"
I briefly tell Hanako about Lilly spending the night on the couch.
"Heh, so it's a good thing I locked our door, or we'd have had a really uncomfortable moment in there."
"Ahahaha."
That has to be the most joyless laugh I've ever heard out of Hanako. I'm not sure if this is something Hanako will be able to laugh about later, but she certainly hasn't reached that stage right now yet. Still, now that the subject's come up, it's probably best to press on.
"So... um... About what happened between us last night..."
Hanako lets out a dejected sigh that makes me feel guilty about even finishing my sentence.
"It's kinda awkward for me too, but Lilly's probably going to think strange stuff if we're this jumpy around one another all day long."
That seems to get through to Hanako since she turns to me and gives me a resigned nod.
"I'm... s-s-sorry."
"It's okay. I giddily went along with it. We're both equally to blame."
"But I... s-started it."
"You don't really see Lilly as a rival, do you? Lilly's far too loyal to you to even consider trying to steal me away from you. And I wouldn't trade you in for her either. She's a good friend. A wonderful friend. Like an older sister. But nothing more than that."
"I... I know."
I think Hanako's gotten to the point by now where she can believe my words if she stops to think about them rationally, but on some deeper level a part of her is probably still convinced that Lilly could easily seduce me away from her if she made even a half-hearted effort. Which is probably why she got so territorial when Lilly praised my looks. I'm positive, however, that that fear will eventually disappear as we continue our relationship.
"This could have created an awkward situation with Lilly's parents, but in the end we got away in time and nothing bad happened. That's what matters. I don't think any less of you after last night. The two of us will probably be able to laugh about this later."
Hanako doesn't seem too sure about that last part, but she still looks relieved by my words.
"I'm... h-happy about that, but... w-we still s-shouldn't have d-done what we d-did."
"Aside from the place where we started this, do you regret the act itself, Hanako?"
Her face turns as red as the tomatos on the sandwiches, but eventually she manages to softly shake her head.
"I... d-don't think s-so,b-but I... d-don't w-want to do it... l-like that ever again. Umm... Y-you...?"
Since we're boyfriend and girlfriend now and since we've had sex before, I assumed that what we did was as consentual as we could make it, but maybe I'm wrong about that. She seemed to be enjoying it a lot last night, but now that I think about it, I doubt a sober Hanako would ever let me do it with her in a position that puts just about all her scars on full display like that. She's still really sensitive about them.I hope I didn't overstep my bounds. That would give this whole thing a very bitter aftertaste.
"I can't exactly say I hated it, but I get that we got a little carried away. I enjoyed the act itself though."
"If... If your chest s-started hurting, w-would you have stopped?"
Suddenly I get where she's going with this. I hadn't even thought about that. But it's clear that Hanako did. At least, after the fact.
"I'd like to say I would have stopped in time, but I'm not so sure about it now that I think about it. "
"I'm... n-not sure about m-myself either, s-so..."
I recall what the nurse told me some time back when he gave me the talk about keeping the big head in charge at all times. That certainly wasn't the case last night. Damnit! Looks like that stunt in the living room wasn't even the most irresponsible thing we did that night. Given the way we went at it last night, I could have ended back in the hospital here. That would have been hard to explain. I really should have known better. Still, even though something could have happened, that wasn't the case. I put a hand on Hanako's shoulder.
"I get what you're saying. We took a risk that we shouldn't have taken. But nothing happened, so it's probably best not to worry about what could have occurred. There's no point in that. At least we now that know my heart can handle it."
I suddenly remember something Hanako said a few days earlier.
"I... guess this wasn't exactly the slow and romantic experience you wanted..."
Seems like Hanako remembers that as well, and she seems genuinely disappointed.
"...but let's take a rain check on it. We have weeks ahead of us, we have our own private bedroom and Lilly's not gonna be around all the time. I'm sure we'll get plenty of opportunities."
"O-Okay then."
"Cheer up. Nobody but us knows about this little incident, and we'll just keep it that way. They say that shared secrets strengthen a couple's bond with one another."
I give Hanako a kiss on the cheek, and for the first time this morning, there's a little smile on her face.
"Okay. No telling anyone."
"How are you feeling right now?"
"My h-head still hurts."
"Let's take another sandwich and another soft drink."
"I'm not really that hungry."
"Lilly's mom said it helps against hangovers. Let's share this one."
I break the sandwich in two and give Hanako one half. After eating my half, I finish my bottle of juice. I notice Hanako has only finished half her bottle.
"You're not going to drink anymore?"
"One bottle was enough for me. I'm not r-really thirsty anymore."
We take a moment to just sit here and enjoy the fresh breeze blowing over the bay. It's still relatively early in the morning, and the picnic won't take place until after noon. I'm not really sure how long it'll take for Lilly and Hanako to prepare the snacks, but I doubt it'll take hours even in their current condition.
"Hanako?"
"Yes?"
"I'm still kinda tired. What do you say we head back to our bedroom and get a few more hours of sleep. We'll probably feel better afterwards."
"What about the snacks?"
"It's not going to take hours, and I'll help out if necessary. I'll set the alarm function of my cell phone to wake us up at half past 11. Lilly's mother won't be back until noon anyway."
"Just a few hours then."
"Let's go."
I take Hanako's hand, and we walk back to the mansion. As we enter, we're greeted by the housekeeper who informs us that Lilly went back to bed for a little while as well. Deciding to follow her example, we make our way up the stairs. Let's hope we'll feel better at noon.
--------------------------------------
05
"Are you certain you don't need my help preparing all of this? There's a truckload of food on this table."
"Very certain, Hisao. You know what they say. Too many cooks in the kitchen spoil the broth. We might end up getting in each other's way."
"I could help Hanako sort all this stuff out."
"Ummm..."
"The offer's appreciated, Hisao, but I think it won't be necessary. If I can think of something, I will let you know."
I sigh softly and sit back down in the kitchen chair near the fridge. Lilly and Hanako do look like they can handle themselves with the picnic food, but I don't really like feeling like dead weight. Either Lilly's mother was right, and those sandwiches really helped or those hours of additional sleep worked their magic on us, but the gist of it is that all three of us are now feeling good enough to actually be looking forward to a little outing into the countryside. Nevertheless I can still feel the occasional painful throb dance around the insides of my skull, and I would welcome having something to do to distract from the sensation.
"Ummm, Lilly... What's a f-ficelle?"
The kitchen table is filled with enough ingredients to prepare a buffet of, from pieces of bread to bottles filled with stuff like mustard and vinegar to various pieces of fruit and vegetables. We spent the last 15 minutes unpacking everything in the shopping bags supposedly left here by the housekeeper, and now Hanako is frantically switching back and forth between checking the pieces of paper in her hand containing recipes and putting the various items in order.
"It's a thinner variation of a baguette; a French loaf of bread."
"Ah, okay."
"Has the oven already reached the right temperature? I believe it should be at 200 degrees."
"Not just yet."
"We should put the bread in as soon as we can or we won't be able to finish the sandwiches in time."
"I'll keep an eye on it."
We ended up getting out of bed slightly later than planned, and as a result Lilly seems to have stepped up her usual pace a bit, carving loaves of bread so quickly it makes me feel it's a miracle she hasn't cut her fingers off yet. Hanako, in the meantime, is working hard at fulfilling her role as Lilly's first mate, repeatedly reading the various recipes out loud and putting all the ingredients in a specific order on the table while cutting up pieces of bread, fruit and vegetable whenever she has the chance.
"It'd be best if we made sure the ingredients for the tartines and sandwiches are ready by the time we take the bread out of the oven so we can apply the butter while the bread is still hot."
"For both the radish tartines and the avocado and ham sandwiches?"
"Do you think it's possible?"
"If we both work to get the avocado and radishes c-cut up in time. But we must make sure the water with the macaroni d-doesn't boil over."
Lilly turns her head in my general direction.
"Hisao, could you please keep an eye on the macaroni? It's supposed to cook for... ah... Hanako?"
"Mmm... Four more minutes."
"Four more minutes. If you could drain the water afterwards and put the macaroni in the bowl near the sink, that would be much appreciated."
"I'm on it. Anything else?"
"Not at the moment."
It's hardly active work, but it's better than nothing. I get up from my chair and get over to the kitchen island where a pan filled with water and macaroni is boiling on the fire.
"What more do we need again for the radish tartines, Hanako?"
"Ah... Six tablespoons of soft, salted butter, sea salt and freshly ground pepper. Um... I was t-thinking that maybe we could add a bit of black pepper as well. We have plenty for the melon slaw."
"I'm sorry, Hanako, but for this occasion I'd like to stick strictly to the recipes we have. This is the first time my mother gets to experience my cooking."
"Oh... ummm... Okay."
That certainly explains why Lilly is taking this whole thing so seriously and why she insisted on Hanako playing merely a supportive role in the whole thing. This isn't just a picnic to her, but an opportunity to prove herself to her mother. It kind of makes sense that she doesn't want to throw an unnecessary risk into the mix by going along with Hanako's hit-and-miss culinary instincts. Fortunately, Hanako doesn't take Lilly's comment personally, or at least she doesn't show it.
I pour off the water and fill the bowl Lilly mentioned with the contents from the pan.
"I'm finished with the macaroni, Lilly. Where do you want me to put it?"
"Just leave it with Hanako, Hisao."
Before I can approach the kitchen table, a high-pitched whine from the oven draws our attention. Hanako gets up from her chair, places the bread she and Lilly prepared into the oven and then takes the bowl of macaroni from my hands. She places it on the table some distance away from Lilly and herself.
"Thank you, Hanako. Shall we proceed with the radishes for the tartines and the avocado and ham for the sandwiches? If it's not a problem with you, you can do the radishes and move on with the cucumber and pear for the melon slaw when you're done with them. I will handle the avocado, ham and shallots."
"Okay."
Having nothing more to do, I get back to watching Lilly and Hanako work. They do seem to work well together, and someone looking at Lilly without paying attention to her eyes probably wouldn't be able to tell that she's blind. Eventually, another sound from the oven alerts us to the fact the bread is ready, and after Hanako, armed with two oversized oven mitts, retrieves it she gets back to cutting up the vegetables and fruit while Lilly starts working on putting the sandwiches together.
"Hisao?"
"Yes, Lilly?"
"If you're still looking for something to do, would you be so kind as to get some cellophane wrapping from the drawer near the oven and wrap up the snacks as I finish them? Allison said that Mother left some saddlebags in the hallway. Would you...?"
"Sure, I'll go and get them."
I retrieve the saddlebags from the hallway, take a seat near Lilly and start wrapping up the snacks. With Hanako preparing the ingredients, Lilly putting everything together and me wrapping up the snacks and putting them in the bags, it's almost as if we're running a miniature assembly line though my activities take considerably less time, and I'm still spending a lot of time watching the girls perform their respective tasks.
"That should be all for the radish tartines. How far are you with the ingredients for the melon slaw, Hanako?"
"I'm finished with them."
"Good. Could you walk me through the steps one more time?"
"The s-shallots, mint, vinegar, honey, salt and pepper have to be whisked together. The pieces of pear, cucumber, jicama and watermelon are added afterwards."
As she says this, Hanako gets up and starts putting the various bowls, bottles and cans with ingredients in front of Lilly, occasionally thinking for a moment before swapping two. She finishes up by putting a large bowl and a whisk in front of Lilly.
"I put all the ingredients in front of you. Anything else you w-want me to do?"
"How far are the preparations for the macaroni salad?"
"Ah... Everything's done except for the cheese."
"If you could melt the cheese and mix it with the macaroni, that would probably save me a lot of time. I'll finish the rest once I'm done with the melon slaw."
"Okay."
With that, Hanako and Lilly get back to work, and since the melon slaw Lilly's working on will be contained in just one large bowl, there's not a lot for me to do until she finishes. As I watch Lilly getting started on the meal in front of her, something suddenly draws my attention. Lilly's hands are sweeping across the surface of the bowls, but she doesn't put her hands inside to feel the contents. Come to think of it; while she was working on the avocado and ham sandwiches, she also seemed to immediately know what bowl contained which ingredients yet I didn't hear Hanako instruct her beforehand.
"Ah... Lilly?"
"Yes, Hisao?"
"How do you know which bottles and bowls contain what? I don't recall Hanako telling you in advance."
"Hmmmm..."
Lilly's only answer is an amused smile. There's a little smile on Hanako's face too as if they're enjoying some private joke at my expense.
"It's not a secret, is it?"
Lilly lets out an amused giggle.
"Don't worry, Hisao. It's not. Hanako made sure to order the ingredients by type of container first and then alphabetically. The ingredients required for the first step were placed at ten o' clock from my point of view and those required for the second step were placed at two o' clock."
"You mean to say you two have got a system in place for ordering this kind of stuff?"
"We do. It's not the first time we've cooked together. Having a fixed location for everything isn't just important when cooking without sight. It's also essential in keeping your life in general in order when you're unable to see. Hanako knows almost exactly how I like things ordered, both in the kitchen and in my dorm room. She's one of the very few who do."
"So that's why you didn't want me helping her with this?"
"...Indeed. I appreciated the offer, but we weren't given a great deal of time to prepare everything, and it was important to work as efficiently as possible."
"I guess there are some things that are better left to the pros, huh?"
Lilly laughs cheerfully at that remark, even though it makes Hanako blush a little. Lilly opens her mouth to say something, but before she can do so she's interrupted by a sudden sound that I recognize as the ringtone from her cell phone.
"Please excuse me... Good morning. Lilly Satou speaking."
"Good morning, Mother."
I hear Lilly letting out a sigh at the obvious question.
"Yes, I feel much better now."
She puts down her phone for a moment and briefly turns her head in our direction.
"How about you?"
"I'm okay. My head still feels a little heavy, but nothing severe enough to stay in bed for."
"M-Me too."
"Mother?... We're all looking forward to this afternoon."
"No, we're in the kitchen right now. We've been preparing the food for the picnic."
"I'm sure Allison would have made some wonderful snacks too, but she's not the only person in the world who can cook. I'm sure it'll taste all the better for it."
"Half an hour? Yes, that's more than enough time."
"We will see you soon then. Bye."
"She'll be here in half an hour?"
"Yes, she's just left the office, but still needs to arrange our transportation for today."
"Half an hour isn't that much time to finish the remaining food."
Lilly replies with an eager smile on her face.
"Let's get started quickly then."
--------------------------------------
"It sounds like we're right on time."
As we exit the house, we hear the noise of a car approaching, and moments later we can see a car with an open trailer behind it coming up the driveway. Stopping the car near the garage door, Lilly's mother gets out and looks at our fully-packed saddlebags approvingly.
"Looks like you went all-out with the food. I can't wait to taste it. Well, I guess I'll have to since we'll still have to make our way over to a suitable picnic spot. Hisao, would you mind giving me a hand with the vehicles? They're kinda troublesome to handle on my own."
"Sure."
Lilly's mother walks up to the trailer, climbs inside and pulls one of the vehicles lying inside upright. I smile as I see what she's holding.
"Tandem bikes. Nice."
Lilly's mother smiles cheerfully.
"I figured I'd rent two of them so you and Hanako won't have trouble keeping up with us. It might take a bit of getting used to at first, but I'm sure you'll pick it up in no time."
I walk up to her, and together we lift the two bikes out of the trailer. Lilly's mom reaches inside the car, retrieves a plastic bag and takes four water bottles out of it.
"One water bottle per person isn't really all that much but we should have plenty of beverages to fall back on if needed and we might be able to refill on the way. Anybody's willing to go and fill these up?"
"I will do it. Perhaps you can get the saddlebags attached in the meantime?"
Lilly steps forward and takes the bag from her mother. As Lilly disappears into the house and we get started on putting the saddlebags on the tandems' baggage racks, Karla turns to me with her expression turning serious again.
"Hisao, yesterday's weather reports predicted reasonably warm weather for today, but the impression I got just by being outside for a little while is that they might have been off by several degrees. It's not too late to call this off and take the car. It has a pretty solid air conditioning system if I say so myself."
"I haven't had problems with my heart since I got out of the hospital. I'll probably be fine."
"It's not necessarily your heart you need to watch out for in this kind of weather. Have you experienced heat stress recently?"
"Heat stress?"
"I've heard once that people with heart conditions run an increased risk of heat illnesses. A heat stroke may not sound as nasty or deadly as a heart attack, but it can still mess you up pretty badly."
I notice our discussion has attracted Hanako's attention, and she's currently looking at me with a slightly worried expression. It's true that I felt some signs of discomfort while taking walks through the city near Yamaku on hot days in the past, but I think prematurely calling off our bike ride is a bit of an overreaction.
"I'll be sure to drink sufficiently and give a call if I'm feeling unwell."
Lilly's mother gives a satisfied nod and then suddenly snaps her fingers.
"This might help as well. Just a second."
She walks over to the car and gets some items from the backseat. As she walks back to us, I notice she's carrying two large sun hats in addition to a cap, the latter of which is promptly pressed on my head. The sun hats, both of them made out of straw and each of them having a decorative ribbon wrapped around the top half, look very elegant. However, when I take off the cap to take a closer look at it, I can see it's a rather cheap piece of headwear that's probably part of a promotional campaign or something. I read the letters on the front and give Karla an unsure look.
"Boyd's bike rental?"
Lilly's mother smiles sheepishly.
"They gave me this one after I rented those two tandem bikes. The visor'll at least keep the sun out of your eyes."
That's probably its one redeeming quality. I hesitantly put it back on again and look at Hanako.
"This makes me look silly, doesn't it?"
Hanako quietly shakes her head, but the fact that she's using her hand to try and cover her smile indicates she's probably thinking something else entirely. Karla gives me a playful slap on the shoulder.
"I'd say it's still better than wearing a sun hat designed for females."
It's hard to argue with that. Neither of us seems to have much to add to the discussion so we focus on attaching the saddlebags to the bicycles until we see Lilly returning to us carrying four filled-up water bottles. Karla takes the bottles from her daughter, places them in the bottle cages located on the frame and hands her one of the sun hats she took out of the car. She then gestures us to take our bike. I turn to Hanako.
"So, do you want to go in the front or in the back?"
"What w-would you like?"
"I'll do the steering if you don't mind."
"Okay."
With that out of the way we both get in the saddle and I flip the kickstand.
"Alright, on the count of three... One... Two... Three."
"Ah!"
"Whoa!"
That proved trickier than I thought. Keeping your balance is quite difficult when someone on the same bike is trying to do the same at the exact same moment. Lilly and her mother seem to be doing slightly better mostly due to Karla seeming better at anticipating her daughter's movements.
"Okay, let's try that again. Try to stay straight up, Hanako. Let me do the correcting. One... Two... Three."
Much better. As long as we keep moving at a decent pace we won't have to worry about our balance. Going around corners will still be tricky with such a long vehicle, so we'll just have to make sure to take wider turns. As we reach the end of the driveway, Karla stops her bike and gives us an approving look.
"It looks like you're doing okay. It might take some time to find a cadence that suits both of you, but I'm sure you'll figure out what works best."
"So where are we headed?"
"We'll go east to the village of Culloden, and then we'll head south from there."
"Lead the way then."
The crisp morning air coupled with the gentle sound of the water lapping against the shore gives the area a calming atmosphere. There are a few large rocks nearby that seem perfect to use as a place to sit down. I look at Hanako and gesture her to sit down next to me. Since we left the kitchen she's been meekly following me without saying a single word like a bad pupil following a teacher to the detention room. Even as she sits down next to me, I notice she's sitting several paces away from me. Deciding that the elephant in the room can wait until after we've had breakfast, I take a bottle and a sandwich and hand them to Hanako who quietly takes them. As we sit there, nibbling our sandwiches and then flushing the bread and meat down with the soft drinks we got, I can tell from her posture that Hanako is slowly relaxing a little bit. I figure now would be a good moment to start a conversation.
"I guess we're both a little under the weather after yesterday. How are you feeling right now?"
"...M-My h-head hurts."
"Same here. You're not nauseous, are you?"
"A b-bit. But I c-can eat without b-being sick, I think."
"Me too, though the meat's a bit much. Lilly's mom said these sandwiches will ease hangovers though."
"I h-hope so."
"If it's a consolation, Lilly isn't any better off from the looks of it. At least we slept in a bed this night."
"W-What?"
I briefly tell Hanako about Lilly spending the night on the couch.
"Heh, so it's a good thing I locked our door, or we'd have had a really uncomfortable moment in there."
"Ahahaha."
That has to be the most joyless laugh I've ever heard out of Hanako. I'm not sure if this is something Hanako will be able to laugh about later, but she certainly hasn't reached that stage right now yet. Still, now that the subject's come up, it's probably best to press on.
"So... um... About what happened between us last night..."
Hanako lets out a dejected sigh that makes me feel guilty about even finishing my sentence.
"It's kinda awkward for me too, but Lilly's probably going to think strange stuff if we're this jumpy around one another all day long."
That seems to get through to Hanako since she turns to me and gives me a resigned nod.
"I'm... s-s-sorry."
"It's okay. I giddily went along with it. We're both equally to blame."
"But I... s-started it."
"You don't really see Lilly as a rival, do you? Lilly's far too loyal to you to even consider trying to steal me away from you. And I wouldn't trade you in for her either. She's a good friend. A wonderful friend. Like an older sister. But nothing more than that."
"I... I know."
I think Hanako's gotten to the point by now where she can believe my words if she stops to think about them rationally, but on some deeper level a part of her is probably still convinced that Lilly could easily seduce me away from her if she made even a half-hearted effort. Which is probably why she got so territorial when Lilly praised my looks. I'm positive, however, that that fear will eventually disappear as we continue our relationship.
"This could have created an awkward situation with Lilly's parents, but in the end we got away in time and nothing bad happened. That's what matters. I don't think any less of you after last night. The two of us will probably be able to laugh about this later."
Hanako doesn't seem too sure about that last part, but she still looks relieved by my words.
"I'm... h-happy about that, but... w-we still s-shouldn't have d-done what we d-did."
"Aside from the place where we started this, do you regret the act itself, Hanako?"
Her face turns as red as the tomatos on the sandwiches, but eventually she manages to softly shake her head.
"I... d-don't think s-so,b-but I... d-don't w-want to do it... l-like that ever again. Umm... Y-you...?"
Since we're boyfriend and girlfriend now and since we've had sex before, I assumed that what we did was as consentual as we could make it, but maybe I'm wrong about that. She seemed to be enjoying it a lot last night, but now that I think about it, I doubt a sober Hanako would ever let me do it with her in a position that puts just about all her scars on full display like that. She's still really sensitive about them.I hope I didn't overstep my bounds. That would give this whole thing a very bitter aftertaste.
"I can't exactly say I hated it, but I get that we got a little carried away. I enjoyed the act itself though."
"If... If your chest s-started hurting, w-would you have stopped?"
Suddenly I get where she's going with this. I hadn't even thought about that. But it's clear that Hanako did. At least, after the fact.
"I'd like to say I would have stopped in time, but I'm not so sure about it now that I think about it. "
"I'm... n-not sure about m-myself either, s-so..."
I recall what the nurse told me some time back when he gave me the talk about keeping the big head in charge at all times. That certainly wasn't the case last night. Damnit! Looks like that stunt in the living room wasn't even the most irresponsible thing we did that night. Given the way we went at it last night, I could have ended back in the hospital here. That would have been hard to explain. I really should have known better. Still, even though something could have happened, that wasn't the case. I put a hand on Hanako's shoulder.
"I get what you're saying. We took a risk that we shouldn't have taken. But nothing happened, so it's probably best not to worry about what could have occurred. There's no point in that. At least we now that know my heart can handle it."
I suddenly remember something Hanako said a few days earlier.
"I... guess this wasn't exactly the slow and romantic experience you wanted..."
Seems like Hanako remembers that as well, and she seems genuinely disappointed.
"...but let's take a rain check on it. We have weeks ahead of us, we have our own private bedroom and Lilly's not gonna be around all the time. I'm sure we'll get plenty of opportunities."
"O-Okay then."
"Cheer up. Nobody but us knows about this little incident, and we'll just keep it that way. They say that shared secrets strengthen a couple's bond with one another."
I give Hanako a kiss on the cheek, and for the first time this morning, there's a little smile on her face.
"Okay. No telling anyone."
"How are you feeling right now?"
"My h-head still hurts."
"Let's take another sandwich and another soft drink."
"I'm not really that hungry."
"Lilly's mom said it helps against hangovers. Let's share this one."
I break the sandwich in two and give Hanako one half. After eating my half, I finish my bottle of juice. I notice Hanako has only finished half her bottle.
"You're not going to drink anymore?"
"One bottle was enough for me. I'm not r-really thirsty anymore."
We take a moment to just sit here and enjoy the fresh breeze blowing over the bay. It's still relatively early in the morning, and the picnic won't take place until after noon. I'm not really sure how long it'll take for Lilly and Hanako to prepare the snacks, but I doubt it'll take hours even in their current condition.
"Hanako?"
"Yes?"
"I'm still kinda tired. What do you say we head back to our bedroom and get a few more hours of sleep. We'll probably feel better afterwards."
"What about the snacks?"
"It's not going to take hours, and I'll help out if necessary. I'll set the alarm function of my cell phone to wake us up at half past 11. Lilly's mother won't be back until noon anyway."
"Just a few hours then."
"Let's go."
I take Hanako's hand, and we walk back to the mansion. As we enter, we're greeted by the housekeeper who informs us that Lilly went back to bed for a little while as well. Deciding to follow her example, we make our way up the stairs. Let's hope we'll feel better at noon.
--------------------------------------
05
"Are you certain you don't need my help preparing all of this? There's a truckload of food on this table."
"Very certain, Hisao. You know what they say. Too many cooks in the kitchen spoil the broth. We might end up getting in each other's way."
"I could help Hanako sort all this stuff out."
"Ummm..."
"The offer's appreciated, Hisao, but I think it won't be necessary. If I can think of something, I will let you know."
I sigh softly and sit back down in the kitchen chair near the fridge. Lilly and Hanako do look like they can handle themselves with the picnic food, but I don't really like feeling like dead weight. Either Lilly's mother was right, and those sandwiches really helped or those hours of additional sleep worked their magic on us, but the gist of it is that all three of us are now feeling good enough to actually be looking forward to a little outing into the countryside. Nevertheless I can still feel the occasional painful throb dance around the insides of my skull, and I would welcome having something to do to distract from the sensation.
"Ummm, Lilly... What's a f-ficelle?"
The kitchen table is filled with enough ingredients to prepare a buffet of, from pieces of bread to bottles filled with stuff like mustard and vinegar to various pieces of fruit and vegetables. We spent the last 15 minutes unpacking everything in the shopping bags supposedly left here by the housekeeper, and now Hanako is frantically switching back and forth between checking the pieces of paper in her hand containing recipes and putting the various items in order.
"It's a thinner variation of a baguette; a French loaf of bread."
"Ah, okay."
"Has the oven already reached the right temperature? I believe it should be at 200 degrees."
"Not just yet."
"We should put the bread in as soon as we can or we won't be able to finish the sandwiches in time."
"I'll keep an eye on it."
We ended up getting out of bed slightly later than planned, and as a result Lilly seems to have stepped up her usual pace a bit, carving loaves of bread so quickly it makes me feel it's a miracle she hasn't cut her fingers off yet. Hanako, in the meantime, is working hard at fulfilling her role as Lilly's first mate, repeatedly reading the various recipes out loud and putting all the ingredients in a specific order on the table while cutting up pieces of bread, fruit and vegetable whenever she has the chance.
"It'd be best if we made sure the ingredients for the tartines and sandwiches are ready by the time we take the bread out of the oven so we can apply the butter while the bread is still hot."
"For both the radish tartines and the avocado and ham sandwiches?"
"Do you think it's possible?"
"If we both work to get the avocado and radishes c-cut up in time. But we must make sure the water with the macaroni d-doesn't boil over."
Lilly turns her head in my general direction.
"Hisao, could you please keep an eye on the macaroni? It's supposed to cook for... ah... Hanako?"
"Mmm... Four more minutes."
"Four more minutes. If you could drain the water afterwards and put the macaroni in the bowl near the sink, that would be much appreciated."
"I'm on it. Anything else?"
"Not at the moment."
It's hardly active work, but it's better than nothing. I get up from my chair and get over to the kitchen island where a pan filled with water and macaroni is boiling on the fire.
"What more do we need again for the radish tartines, Hanako?"
"Ah... Six tablespoons of soft, salted butter, sea salt and freshly ground pepper. Um... I was t-thinking that maybe we could add a bit of black pepper as well. We have plenty for the melon slaw."
"I'm sorry, Hanako, but for this occasion I'd like to stick strictly to the recipes we have. This is the first time my mother gets to experience my cooking."
"Oh... ummm... Okay."
That certainly explains why Lilly is taking this whole thing so seriously and why she insisted on Hanako playing merely a supportive role in the whole thing. This isn't just a picnic to her, but an opportunity to prove herself to her mother. It kind of makes sense that she doesn't want to throw an unnecessary risk into the mix by going along with Hanako's hit-and-miss culinary instincts. Fortunately, Hanako doesn't take Lilly's comment personally, or at least she doesn't show it.
I pour off the water and fill the bowl Lilly mentioned with the contents from the pan.
"I'm finished with the macaroni, Lilly. Where do you want me to put it?"
"Just leave it with Hanako, Hisao."
Before I can approach the kitchen table, a high-pitched whine from the oven draws our attention. Hanako gets up from her chair, places the bread she and Lilly prepared into the oven and then takes the bowl of macaroni from my hands. She places it on the table some distance away from Lilly and herself.
"Thank you, Hanako. Shall we proceed with the radishes for the tartines and the avocado and ham for the sandwiches? If it's not a problem with you, you can do the radishes and move on with the cucumber and pear for the melon slaw when you're done with them. I will handle the avocado, ham and shallots."
"Okay."
Having nothing more to do, I get back to watching Lilly and Hanako work. They do seem to work well together, and someone looking at Lilly without paying attention to her eyes probably wouldn't be able to tell that she's blind. Eventually, another sound from the oven alerts us to the fact the bread is ready, and after Hanako, armed with two oversized oven mitts, retrieves it she gets back to cutting up the vegetables and fruit while Lilly starts working on putting the sandwiches together.
"Hisao?"
"Yes, Lilly?"
"If you're still looking for something to do, would you be so kind as to get some cellophane wrapping from the drawer near the oven and wrap up the snacks as I finish them? Allison said that Mother left some saddlebags in the hallway. Would you...?"
"Sure, I'll go and get them."
I retrieve the saddlebags from the hallway, take a seat near Lilly and start wrapping up the snacks. With Hanako preparing the ingredients, Lilly putting everything together and me wrapping up the snacks and putting them in the bags, it's almost as if we're running a miniature assembly line though my activities take considerably less time, and I'm still spending a lot of time watching the girls perform their respective tasks.
"That should be all for the radish tartines. How far are you with the ingredients for the melon slaw, Hanako?"
"I'm finished with them."
"Good. Could you walk me through the steps one more time?"
"The s-shallots, mint, vinegar, honey, salt and pepper have to be whisked together. The pieces of pear, cucumber, jicama and watermelon are added afterwards."
As she says this, Hanako gets up and starts putting the various bowls, bottles and cans with ingredients in front of Lilly, occasionally thinking for a moment before swapping two. She finishes up by putting a large bowl and a whisk in front of Lilly.
"I put all the ingredients in front of you. Anything else you w-want me to do?"
"How far are the preparations for the macaroni salad?"
"Ah... Everything's done except for the cheese."
"If you could melt the cheese and mix it with the macaroni, that would probably save me a lot of time. I'll finish the rest once I'm done with the melon slaw."
"Okay."
With that, Hanako and Lilly get back to work, and since the melon slaw Lilly's working on will be contained in just one large bowl, there's not a lot for me to do until she finishes. As I watch Lilly getting started on the meal in front of her, something suddenly draws my attention. Lilly's hands are sweeping across the surface of the bowls, but she doesn't put her hands inside to feel the contents. Come to think of it; while she was working on the avocado and ham sandwiches, she also seemed to immediately know what bowl contained which ingredients yet I didn't hear Hanako instruct her beforehand.
"Ah... Lilly?"
"Yes, Hisao?"
"How do you know which bottles and bowls contain what? I don't recall Hanako telling you in advance."
"Hmmmm..."
Lilly's only answer is an amused smile. There's a little smile on Hanako's face too as if they're enjoying some private joke at my expense.
"It's not a secret, is it?"
Lilly lets out an amused giggle.
"Don't worry, Hisao. It's not. Hanako made sure to order the ingredients by type of container first and then alphabetically. The ingredients required for the first step were placed at ten o' clock from my point of view and those required for the second step were placed at two o' clock."
"You mean to say you two have got a system in place for ordering this kind of stuff?"
"We do. It's not the first time we've cooked together. Having a fixed location for everything isn't just important when cooking without sight. It's also essential in keeping your life in general in order when you're unable to see. Hanako knows almost exactly how I like things ordered, both in the kitchen and in my dorm room. She's one of the very few who do."
"So that's why you didn't want me helping her with this?"
"...Indeed. I appreciated the offer, but we weren't given a great deal of time to prepare everything, and it was important to work as efficiently as possible."
"I guess there are some things that are better left to the pros, huh?"
Lilly laughs cheerfully at that remark, even though it makes Hanako blush a little. Lilly opens her mouth to say something, but before she can do so she's interrupted by a sudden sound that I recognize as the ringtone from her cell phone.
"Please excuse me... Good morning. Lilly Satou speaking."
"Good morning, Mother."
I hear Lilly letting out a sigh at the obvious question.
"Yes, I feel much better now."
She puts down her phone for a moment and briefly turns her head in our direction.
"How about you?"
"I'm okay. My head still feels a little heavy, but nothing severe enough to stay in bed for."
"M-Me too."
"Mother?... We're all looking forward to this afternoon."
"No, we're in the kitchen right now. We've been preparing the food for the picnic."
"I'm sure Allison would have made some wonderful snacks too, but she's not the only person in the world who can cook. I'm sure it'll taste all the better for it."
"Half an hour? Yes, that's more than enough time."
"We will see you soon then. Bye."
"She'll be here in half an hour?"
"Yes, she's just left the office, but still needs to arrange our transportation for today."
"Half an hour isn't that much time to finish the remaining food."
Lilly replies with an eager smile on her face.
"Let's get started quickly then."
--------------------------------------
"It sounds like we're right on time."
As we exit the house, we hear the noise of a car approaching, and moments later we can see a car with an open trailer behind it coming up the driveway. Stopping the car near the garage door, Lilly's mother gets out and looks at our fully-packed saddlebags approvingly.
"Looks like you went all-out with the food. I can't wait to taste it. Well, I guess I'll have to since we'll still have to make our way over to a suitable picnic spot. Hisao, would you mind giving me a hand with the vehicles? They're kinda troublesome to handle on my own."
"Sure."
Lilly's mother walks up to the trailer, climbs inside and pulls one of the vehicles lying inside upright. I smile as I see what she's holding.
"Tandem bikes. Nice."
Lilly's mother smiles cheerfully.
"I figured I'd rent two of them so you and Hanako won't have trouble keeping up with us. It might take a bit of getting used to at first, but I'm sure you'll pick it up in no time."
I walk up to her, and together we lift the two bikes out of the trailer. Lilly's mom reaches inside the car, retrieves a plastic bag and takes four water bottles out of it.
"One water bottle per person isn't really all that much but we should have plenty of beverages to fall back on if needed and we might be able to refill on the way. Anybody's willing to go and fill these up?"
"I will do it. Perhaps you can get the saddlebags attached in the meantime?"
Lilly steps forward and takes the bag from her mother. As Lilly disappears into the house and we get started on putting the saddlebags on the tandems' baggage racks, Karla turns to me with her expression turning serious again.
"Hisao, yesterday's weather reports predicted reasonably warm weather for today, but the impression I got just by being outside for a little while is that they might have been off by several degrees. It's not too late to call this off and take the car. It has a pretty solid air conditioning system if I say so myself."
"I haven't had problems with my heart since I got out of the hospital. I'll probably be fine."
"It's not necessarily your heart you need to watch out for in this kind of weather. Have you experienced heat stress recently?"
"Heat stress?"
"I've heard once that people with heart conditions run an increased risk of heat illnesses. A heat stroke may not sound as nasty or deadly as a heart attack, but it can still mess you up pretty badly."
I notice our discussion has attracted Hanako's attention, and she's currently looking at me with a slightly worried expression. It's true that I felt some signs of discomfort while taking walks through the city near Yamaku on hot days in the past, but I think prematurely calling off our bike ride is a bit of an overreaction.
"I'll be sure to drink sufficiently and give a call if I'm feeling unwell."
Lilly's mother gives a satisfied nod and then suddenly snaps her fingers.
"This might help as well. Just a second."
She walks over to the car and gets some items from the backseat. As she walks back to us, I notice she's carrying two large sun hats in addition to a cap, the latter of which is promptly pressed on my head. The sun hats, both of them made out of straw and each of them having a decorative ribbon wrapped around the top half, look very elegant. However, when I take off the cap to take a closer look at it, I can see it's a rather cheap piece of headwear that's probably part of a promotional campaign or something. I read the letters on the front and give Karla an unsure look.
"Boyd's bike rental?"
Lilly's mother smiles sheepishly.
"They gave me this one after I rented those two tandem bikes. The visor'll at least keep the sun out of your eyes."
That's probably its one redeeming quality. I hesitantly put it back on again and look at Hanako.
"This makes me look silly, doesn't it?"
Hanako quietly shakes her head, but the fact that she's using her hand to try and cover her smile indicates she's probably thinking something else entirely. Karla gives me a playful slap on the shoulder.
"I'd say it's still better than wearing a sun hat designed for females."
It's hard to argue with that. Neither of us seems to have much to add to the discussion so we focus on attaching the saddlebags to the bicycles until we see Lilly returning to us carrying four filled-up water bottles. Karla takes the bottles from her daughter, places them in the bottle cages located on the frame and hands her one of the sun hats she took out of the car. She then gestures us to take our bike. I turn to Hanako.
"So, do you want to go in the front or in the back?"
"What w-would you like?"
"I'll do the steering if you don't mind."
"Okay."
With that out of the way we both get in the saddle and I flip the kickstand.
"Alright, on the count of three... One... Two... Three."
"Ah!"
"Whoa!"
That proved trickier than I thought. Keeping your balance is quite difficult when someone on the same bike is trying to do the same at the exact same moment. Lilly and her mother seem to be doing slightly better mostly due to Karla seeming better at anticipating her daughter's movements.
"Okay, let's try that again. Try to stay straight up, Hanako. Let me do the correcting. One... Two... Three."
Much better. As long as we keep moving at a decent pace we won't have to worry about our balance. Going around corners will still be tricky with such a long vehicle, so we'll just have to make sure to take wider turns. As we reach the end of the driveway, Karla stops her bike and gives us an approving look.
"It looks like you're doing okay. It might take some time to find a cadence that suits both of you, but I'm sure you'll figure out what works best."
"So where are we headed?"
"We'll go east to the village of Culloden, and then we'll head south from there."
"Lead the way then."
Last edited by Guest Poster on Sun Oct 05, 2014 3:53 pm, edited 2 times in total.
Sisterhood: True Edition. Hanako epilogue I wrote. Now expanded with additional chapters.
-
Guest Poster
- Posts: 1264
- Joined: Tue Jul 10, 2012 12:42 am
Chapter 26
Chapter 26
01
"So we're heading for some old battlefield?"
"Well, that place is part of the local history so I was hoping I'd get an opportunity to show it to you. There's a monument in the middle of the moor, but I don't think having a picnic there is a good idea. Not enough shade."
After traversing the road through one of the nearby villages we're now crossing the countryside again with nothing but open fields all around us.
"Whew."
I don't think we've gone on for that many kilometers yet, but all of us (with the exception of Lilly's mother) are nevertheless starting to get a little winded. The wind provided some pleasant relief from the heat while we were riding through the streets of the village, but here in the middle of the open field it's strong enough to start wearing us out.
"Are you okay? We can take a break any time you like."
That's the second time Lilly's mother has asked me that in 5 minutes.
"I think I'll manage. I do hope that wind dies down soon though."
"It's a bit stronger than they predicted. It'll get less when we get to the road north of the moor since it's lined by a small forested area on one side."
Though the ride is more taxing than I anticipated, I can't deny I'm somewhat enjoying it. It feels good to engage in some physical activity after two days of mostly sitting and sleeping and the route so far has offered plenty of interesting sights. Karla's statement that she likes to take bike rides around the countryside in her free time has been confirmed several times while we were riding through the village, and several people who seemed to recognize her waved at us when we passed by.
"Damn, we might have to stop somewhere soon anyway. I see rationing water isn't really my strong suit."
As I notice my water bottle being nearly empty already, I mutter this to myself without intending anyone to hear it, but moments later I nevertheless feel something poke me in the back, and when I carefully look behind me I can see Hanako offering me hers. I nod in acknowledgement.
"One little sip then. But that's all."
I take a small sip from Hanako's bottle, which is still about half-full, and then hold it out behind me until I can feel it being taken from my hand.
"Thanks."
The road goes on for a much longer time, and pedalling starts getting heavier and heavier. Finally, as we reach a wide open plain that looks different from the fields we've seen so far, Lilly's mom raises her hand as a sign to stop. She gets off her bike and makes a sweeping gesture in the air.
"What lies before you right here is the Culloden battlefield. About 260 years ago, this moor was the site of a rather brutal battle between the rebels attempting to help the exiled prince Charles Edward Stuart claim the British throne and the loyalist army led by the son of the British King at the time; the Duke of Cumberland. The battle has the dubious honor of being the last full-scale battle taking place in this country."
She does sound a bit like a tourist guide reciting stuff like this.
"I assume Scotland sided with prince Charles?"
"Some of the clans opposed him, but the Highlands area here was certainly one of the places containing a large number of supporters to his cause."
She smirks for a moment.
"Said cause being an absolute monarchy based on the Stuart dynasty's divine right to rule. Not exactly a popular point of view these days anymore, but the Stuart house has ruled this country for centuries so they had quite the following back in the day."
"So, who ended up the victor?"
"Well, the prince may have been many things, but a military genius he was not. Against the advice of his commanders, he went with a defensive strategy in a wide open marshland that hampered quick offensive charges while being faced with an opponent who had superior artillery. It worked about as well as you'd expect. In the end, the Stuart followers ended up slaughtered in less than an hour. Most football riots these days last longer."
"And the prince?"
"He got away to France, though he never attempted to organize another uprising, pretty much guaranteeing the eventual decline of the Stuart dynasty and marking the definite end of an era for Scotland. Many of his followers weren't so lucky though. The Duke of Cumberland was more concerned about squashing the insurrection than about appearing gracious in victory, and after the battle he had his soldiers search the battlefield for enemy survivors and execute anyone who was still capable of breathing. Afterwards his troops were sent out to hunt down the escaped enemy soldiers, and they were particularly vicious about it, burning suspect settlements to the ground and killing all soldiers believed to be rebels. All in all, not a day fondly remembered around here..."
As Lilly's mother finishes her story she looks in our direction and suddenly trails off.
"Hey, are you okay?"
"Eh, sure. Why?"
"I meant Hanako."
02
I look behind me and notice that unlike Lilly and me, Hanako hasn't gotten off the bike during Karla's story and something about her posture seems off. She's a bit hunched over her handlebar and she hangs her head as if she's on the verge of falling asleep.
"Hanako? "
"I'm... o-okay."
She doesn't look or even sound okay. She lifts her leg in an attempt to get off the bike, but then wobbles a bit and the only reason she doesn't end up falling on her face is because I manage to make my way over to her and catch her before she loses her balance completely. Gently lowering her to the ground, I'm startled when I notice her complexion is paler than when we left, her forehead is covered by numerous tiny beads of sweat, and her breathing seems slightly shallower than it should be.
"Hey, what's wrong?"
Lilly's mother kneels down next to us and gives Hanako an analyzing look that makes her instinctively avert her head. Karla doesn't back off though, and after a few moments she turns to me.
"I think we just found our picnic spot. Let's head over to that patch of trees on the other side of the road, give her some shade and start unpacking things. Hisao, you get her there. Lilly, can you help me unpack the saddlebags?"
"Ah... Yes, of course."
I take one of Hanako's arms, put it around my neck and lift her up from the ground. Acting as her crutch, I walk her to the trees Lilly's mother pointed out and get her settled with her back leaning against the largest tree of the bunch. Karla moves the tandems over to our side of the road, and Lilly spreads the blanket and starts unpacking the various sandwiches and salads she and Hanako made earlier today. Suddenly, Lilly's mother takes a bottle from the blanket, holds it to her ear and shakes it a few times.
"Hmmm, did you happen to put ice cubes in this thermos bottle?"
"Yes. They were meant to go with the soft drinks we took along."
"Great. I'll borrow a few if you don't mind."
Lilly's mom takes a handkerchief out of her pocket, puts some icecubes on top of it which she chips into tiny pieces with the handle of one of the spoons we brought along, folds it and then hands it to Hanako.
"Just keep this pressed against your forehead and neck. It'll help."
"Help against what?"
Lilly's mother turns to me.
"It looks to me like she caught a minor case of heat exhaustion. Or at least the beginnings of one."
For a moment a stern expression appears on her face.
"When I said that it was important for you guys to drink plenty this morning after your little party last night, I wasn't joking around."
I hope she's not blaming me for Hanako's condition. If I had known, I wouldn't even have accepted a sip from her water bottle. Come to think of it, I really hope she wasn't saving half of her own bottle for me while neglecting herself. It's not something I'd completely put past Hanako.
"She did drink until she wasn't thirsty anymore this morning."
"Not being thirsty anymore and being properly rehydrated are two different things. Anyway, there's no point in griping about that now. I suggest we simply go on with the picnic and see how things proceed for now."
I can hear Hanako sighing in relief. I know she'd seriously feel bad if this picnic were to be cancelled over her. Lilly's mother gives her a determined look.
"But you'll be drinking an additional share of the beverages, and if you're not feeling any better within 30 minutes, I'm going to call someone to pick us up. Okay?"
Karla's words are emphasized by a rather strict nod from Lilly. Hanako's face drops a bit again, but she nevertheless nods meekly.
"O-Okay."
Lilly's mother relaxes upon hearing Hanako's reply and fishes the remaining food out of our saddlebags. She then raises a bottle of juice before tossing it to Hanako.
"Well cheers then."
--------------------------------------
01
"So we're heading for some old battlefield?"
"Well, that place is part of the local history so I was hoping I'd get an opportunity to show it to you. There's a monument in the middle of the moor, but I don't think having a picnic there is a good idea. Not enough shade."
After traversing the road through one of the nearby villages we're now crossing the countryside again with nothing but open fields all around us.
"Whew."
I don't think we've gone on for that many kilometers yet, but all of us (with the exception of Lilly's mother) are nevertheless starting to get a little winded. The wind provided some pleasant relief from the heat while we were riding through the streets of the village, but here in the middle of the open field it's strong enough to start wearing us out.
"Are you okay? We can take a break any time you like."
That's the second time Lilly's mother has asked me that in 5 minutes.
"I think I'll manage. I do hope that wind dies down soon though."
"It's a bit stronger than they predicted. It'll get less when we get to the road north of the moor since it's lined by a small forested area on one side."
Though the ride is more taxing than I anticipated, I can't deny I'm somewhat enjoying it. It feels good to engage in some physical activity after two days of mostly sitting and sleeping and the route so far has offered plenty of interesting sights. Karla's statement that she likes to take bike rides around the countryside in her free time has been confirmed several times while we were riding through the village, and several people who seemed to recognize her waved at us when we passed by.
"Damn, we might have to stop somewhere soon anyway. I see rationing water isn't really my strong suit."
As I notice my water bottle being nearly empty already, I mutter this to myself without intending anyone to hear it, but moments later I nevertheless feel something poke me in the back, and when I carefully look behind me I can see Hanako offering me hers. I nod in acknowledgement.
"One little sip then. But that's all."
I take a small sip from Hanako's bottle, which is still about half-full, and then hold it out behind me until I can feel it being taken from my hand.
"Thanks."
The road goes on for a much longer time, and pedalling starts getting heavier and heavier. Finally, as we reach a wide open plain that looks different from the fields we've seen so far, Lilly's mom raises her hand as a sign to stop. She gets off her bike and makes a sweeping gesture in the air.
"What lies before you right here is the Culloden battlefield. About 260 years ago, this moor was the site of a rather brutal battle between the rebels attempting to help the exiled prince Charles Edward Stuart claim the British throne and the loyalist army led by the son of the British King at the time; the Duke of Cumberland. The battle has the dubious honor of being the last full-scale battle taking place in this country."
She does sound a bit like a tourist guide reciting stuff like this.
"I assume Scotland sided with prince Charles?"
"Some of the clans opposed him, but the Highlands area here was certainly one of the places containing a large number of supporters to his cause."
She smirks for a moment.
"Said cause being an absolute monarchy based on the Stuart dynasty's divine right to rule. Not exactly a popular point of view these days anymore, but the Stuart house has ruled this country for centuries so they had quite the following back in the day."
"So, who ended up the victor?"
"Well, the prince may have been many things, but a military genius he was not. Against the advice of his commanders, he went with a defensive strategy in a wide open marshland that hampered quick offensive charges while being faced with an opponent who had superior artillery. It worked about as well as you'd expect. In the end, the Stuart followers ended up slaughtered in less than an hour. Most football riots these days last longer."
"And the prince?"
"He got away to France, though he never attempted to organize another uprising, pretty much guaranteeing the eventual decline of the Stuart dynasty and marking the definite end of an era for Scotland. Many of his followers weren't so lucky though. The Duke of Cumberland was more concerned about squashing the insurrection than about appearing gracious in victory, and after the battle he had his soldiers search the battlefield for enemy survivors and execute anyone who was still capable of breathing. Afterwards his troops were sent out to hunt down the escaped enemy soldiers, and they were particularly vicious about it, burning suspect settlements to the ground and killing all soldiers believed to be rebels. All in all, not a day fondly remembered around here..."
As Lilly's mother finishes her story she looks in our direction and suddenly trails off.
"Hey, are you okay?"
"Eh, sure. Why?"
"I meant Hanako."
02
I look behind me and notice that unlike Lilly and me, Hanako hasn't gotten off the bike during Karla's story and something about her posture seems off. She's a bit hunched over her handlebar and she hangs her head as if she's on the verge of falling asleep.
"Hanako? "
"I'm... o-okay."
She doesn't look or even sound okay. She lifts her leg in an attempt to get off the bike, but then wobbles a bit and the only reason she doesn't end up falling on her face is because I manage to make my way over to her and catch her before she loses her balance completely. Gently lowering her to the ground, I'm startled when I notice her complexion is paler than when we left, her forehead is covered by numerous tiny beads of sweat, and her breathing seems slightly shallower than it should be.
"Hey, what's wrong?"
Lilly's mother kneels down next to us and gives Hanako an analyzing look that makes her instinctively avert her head. Karla doesn't back off though, and after a few moments she turns to me.
"I think we just found our picnic spot. Let's head over to that patch of trees on the other side of the road, give her some shade and start unpacking things. Hisao, you get her there. Lilly, can you help me unpack the saddlebags?"
"Ah... Yes, of course."
I take one of Hanako's arms, put it around my neck and lift her up from the ground. Acting as her crutch, I walk her to the trees Lilly's mother pointed out and get her settled with her back leaning against the largest tree of the bunch. Karla moves the tandems over to our side of the road, and Lilly spreads the blanket and starts unpacking the various sandwiches and salads she and Hanako made earlier today. Suddenly, Lilly's mother takes a bottle from the blanket, holds it to her ear and shakes it a few times.
"Hmmm, did you happen to put ice cubes in this thermos bottle?"
"Yes. They were meant to go with the soft drinks we took along."
"Great. I'll borrow a few if you don't mind."
Lilly's mom takes a handkerchief out of her pocket, puts some icecubes on top of it which she chips into tiny pieces with the handle of one of the spoons we brought along, folds it and then hands it to Hanako.
"Just keep this pressed against your forehead and neck. It'll help."
"Help against what?"
Lilly's mother turns to me.
"It looks to me like she caught a minor case of heat exhaustion. Or at least the beginnings of one."
For a moment a stern expression appears on her face.
"When I said that it was important for you guys to drink plenty this morning after your little party last night, I wasn't joking around."
I hope she's not blaming me for Hanako's condition. If I had known, I wouldn't even have accepted a sip from her water bottle. Come to think of it, I really hope she wasn't saving half of her own bottle for me while neglecting herself. It's not something I'd completely put past Hanako.
"She did drink until she wasn't thirsty anymore this morning."
"Not being thirsty anymore and being properly rehydrated are two different things. Anyway, there's no point in griping about that now. I suggest we simply go on with the picnic and see how things proceed for now."
I can hear Hanako sighing in relief. I know she'd seriously feel bad if this picnic were to be cancelled over her. Lilly's mother gives her a determined look.
"But you'll be drinking an additional share of the beverages, and if you're not feeling any better within 30 minutes, I'm going to call someone to pick us up. Okay?"
Karla's words are emphasized by a rather strict nod from Lilly. Hanako's face drops a bit again, but she nevertheless nods meekly.
"O-Okay."
Lilly's mother relaxes upon hearing Hanako's reply and fishes the remaining food out of our saddlebags. She then raises a bottle of juice before tossing it to Hanako.
"Well cheers then."
--------------------------------------
Last edited by Guest Poster on Sun Sep 21, 2014 2:52 am, edited 1 time in total.
Sisterhood: True Edition. Hanako epilogue I wrote. Now expanded with additional chapters.
-
Guest Poster
- Posts: 1264
- Joined: Tue Jul 10, 2012 12:42 am
Chapter 26 - cont.
03
"Could I have some more of that macaroni salad?"
Fortunately, the beverages, shade and cold handkerchief did end up improving Hanako's condition, and 30 minutes later our picnic is in full swing. Lilly has taken a seat next to Hanako, and both are lazily leaning back against the tree we're sitting under. Lilly's mother and I have made ourselves comfortable on the other ends of the blanket just out of range of the sun.
"S-Sure."
Hanako reaches out and hands Lilly's mother the bowl of macaroni salad. She really seems to like the stuff, which hasn't escaped Lilly's attention either.
"You seem to have a taste for it, Mother."
"It's delicious. What exactly are these little light-green pieces?"
"Hmmm..."
Both Lilly and Hanako think for a moment.
"They're... um... c-chopped olives with pimiento."
"They really add to the flavor."
Karla smiles.
"You're a pretty good cook, dear."
Lilly beams upon hearing those words.
"Thank you. But Hanako deserves credit as well. She's put in a lot of work too."
"..."
For a moment, Hanako and I share a confused look. I could be mistaken but I could swear Lilly's mother looked at Hanako while delivering her compliment. But before any of us can say anything, Karla has already filled up the momentary silence.
"Thumbs up to both of you then."
Deciding not to dwell on the subject, I ask Lilly's mother the question that's been on my mind since the little history lesson she gave us earlier.
"You seem to know a lot about the area. Are you originally from Inverness?"
Lilly's mother nods proudly.
"Yep. Born and raised in the Highlands. Though before I moved to Japan, my work used to take me all over the UK."
She smiles playfully.
"If this is about those history lectures I've been throwing around; I've had practice in the last few days. I've been playing tour guide all weekend for that business delegation that came to visit."
Lilly cocks her head slightly.
"Akira has told us about that. It must have been... something major for you and Father to spend the whole weekend like this."
Lilly's mother gives her daughter a slightly guilty smile.
"Your father and I weren't happy about not being able to pick you guys up from the airport, but... Yes, it kind of was. Probably the biggest event that's happened to the company in over a decade."
"Akira mentioned a takeover."
"That's right."
Sensing that this subject is going over our heads, Lilly's mother looks at Hanako and me.
"I'm not sure how much Lilly and Akira have told you about the family business."
"Not much. Akira hardly ever talks about her job. I only know from Hanako that Akira's a lawyer in your husband's company."
Lilly's mother grins.
"It's not really his company, at least not yet, but he does run it for all practical purposes. Are you guys interested in a short summary?"
"Sure."
Karla grabs one of the sandwiches Lilly and Hanako prepared, takes a big bite out of it and thinks for a moment.
"The name of the company is Satou Medical Technology and it's a family company that was founded by my husband's grandfather. Eventually his son inherited the business and expanded it using capital provided by his two younger brothers who both married into banking families and went into the business of investment banking. The three of them are still the only members of the company's board of directors and officially have the final say on everything. In practice however, it's my husband, who was appointed CEO 6 years ago, who makes just about all the daily decisions and not the old men club in Japan. From what I've heard, their board meetings are little more than social events these days. None of them are really in a good condition anymore to go from business meeting to business meeting abroad to begin with."
Lilly cringes a bit at her mother's playful, and not overly respectful, choice of words, but doesn't interrupt her explanation.
"The company started out producing medical devices like EKG's and respirators for hospitals though nowadays we're also involved in the production of heart rate monitors and AEDs, which can be also sold to consumers and businesses."
She gives me a slightly awkward smile.
"I guess there's no need for me to explain those abbreviations, is there?"
"No, I guess not."
"Our company has had business contacts in the UK and in Inverness in particular for a long time, and eventually we managed to open a second branch by taking over an existing company here. There's a well-developed medical industry around these parts and the Scottish government has taken steps to stimulate the sector, so eventually our Scottish branch outgrew its Japanese counterpart. That's when the board decided to move head office to Scotland with my husband, as the family's heir, being instated here as CEO."
"And now you're planning to open another branch in the US?"
"It's not exactly a done deal yet, but that's what we're shooting for. Ever since we got here, my husband and I have been working hard at setting up a network of contacts in the US, and we're scheduled to travel there and take part in the final negotiations a few days after you guys return to Japan. If everything goes well, we'll be able to enter the North American market, and my husband will have honored an important family tradition."
"Family tradition?"
Karla's face becomes more serious as she continues.
"The Satou family places a lot of pressure on its heirs to perform and perform well."
For less than a second she averts her eyes as if wanting to voice silent disapproval, but she then directs her gaze back to us.
"My husband's grandfather started the business and my father-in-law expanded it significantly with the opening and maturing of the Scotland branch as his crowning achievements. With another branch opening in yet another part of the world, my husband feels like he will have brought honor to his family and to the achievements of his predecessors. To say that this whole thing is extremely important to him is an understatement. It isn't just about work to him anymore, but about being able to face his family and the memory of his ancestor with pride. The Satous are kind of traditional, and family honor is a big thing with them. Heh, samurai spirit and all."
She's probably talking about her extended family as I know that neither Lilly nor Akira are happy about their parents having moved here.
"What's your job in the company? Are you your husband's secretary? You seem to be closely involved with his activities."
Lilly's mother laughs and then shakes her head.
"Heh, you think he'd take an office lady along to his business meetings? Him being married to his secretary would be kind of cliché, wouldn't it? It's actually not that far from the truth. Especially when we first moved here I often acted like his secretary while he was still getting the hang of western business culture. But my official position is being in charge of public relations. I have accumulated a fair bit of unofficial clout on the workfloor though. I've been extremely involved in this whole deal as well, which is why I'll be accompanying my husband in a few weeks to see this thing through."
I'm a bit surprised to hear that Lilly's mother's working alongside her husband - almost like an equal business parter from the sound of it. If the Satous are really this traditional, wouldn't they consider a married woman working to be inappropriate? Especially at such an influental position.
"Did you already work for the company before you moved here?"
Lilly's mother shakes her head.
"No, I've been a stay at home mom the whole time during my married life in Japan. I didn't even know I had a knack for this thing until I came back here and joined the PR department."
She pauses for a moment, takes a bite out her sandwich, sips from her can of soda and then fidgets a bit with the blanket before continuing. I recognize this gesture as an indication of unease, since Lilly occasionally shows the same trait when she's about to talk about an uncomfortable subject.
"Before our Inverness branch also became our head office, we used to have a local manager running things here. When head office relocated, the board determined that a Satou had to be in charge of it. Shortly after moving here, my husband indicated that he needed someone to help him bridge the culture gap between himself and his employees, so he that could become a better manager for his personnel. Someone with personal experience with both the Western and Japanese culture. Someone he felt he could trust and have his best interests at heart. He chose me to fill that role, the board eventually complied with his request, and I ended up answering his summons, eventually joining the PR department."
"I'm glad you've been doing so well for yourself, Mother."
"Thanks."
I notice Karla's eyes are not directly looking at Lilly during her daughter's comforting words, and for a moment her smile seems extremely forced. Their migration is obviously still a sensitive subject to her.
"In a way, it's not very surprising you ended up performing so well. Your old job and your current one have much in common, after all."
Lilly's mother lets out a playful laugh at her daughter's remark.
"Hehehe, don't go telling that to any of my old colleagues. We used to believe that going into public relations was equal to selling your soul."
"If you don't mind me asking, what exactly was your previous occupation?"
Karla's face brightens as if she had been waiting for me to ask that question.
"Journalism. I used to be a business correspondent writing for the economic and business pages of The Herald, a newspaper located in Glasgow. Later, I moved to Japan and became a foreign correspondent for the BBC."
Journalism huh? That's quite the recurring topic these days. I can see Hanako, who's been quiet for pretty much the entire time we've been here, perking up ever so slightly at Karla's words.
"J-J-Journalism...?"
"Yep."
I can tell that the conversation subject has caught Hanako's attention, but it's clear that she's not yet comfortable enough around Lilly's mother to ask her for details about her former job. Fortunately, Lilly takes this moment to come to Hanako's aid.
"Hanako has recently joined the newspaper club at Yamaku and has already been involved in the production of two issues. She seems to enjoy the activities so far and has been playing with the thought of studying journalism or something related to it."
Lilly's mother's smile grows brighter.
"Ah... Japanese school club life. Shame we didn't have a newspaper club at my old high school. That would have been fun."
She looks at Hanako with a curious twinkle in her eye.
"I suppose you didn't bring one of those issues along with you, did you? I would have liked to read a copy."
Hanako meekly shakes her head, but Lilly takes her handbag, zips it open and casually takes a copy of the lastest school newspaper out of it.
"Coincidentally, I happen to have one on me."
Lilly's mother chuckles briefly at the dumbfounded look on my and Hanako's faces and then takes the newspaper from her daughter. She takes a pair of reading glasses out of her pocket, puts them on and starts thumbing through it. While she's doing so, I roll my eyes at Lilly.
"That may very well have been the most inappropriate use of the word 'coincidentally' I've ever heard in my life. It isn't even a Braille edition for crying out loud."
Lilly grins mischieviously, but doesn't say anything back. Her mother, on the other hand, looks up from the paper.
"You also print your copies in Braille?"
Hanako nods.
"It's...p-pretty tough at times. W-We... ummm... c-convert the f-files with a computer program. The c-copyshop's Braille p-printer can then w-work with them. We h-have l-large font editions too... ah... f-for s-students with l-limited vision."
"That's pretty neat. Is it a lot of work making all those different editions?"
"The... ah... Braille e-edition can t-take a few hours. We usually... just p-print the large f-font edition on larger p-paper to s-save time."
Lilly's mother gives Hanako a slightly worried look. She's probably noticing how much Hanako is stumbling over her own words.
"I can get a bit carried away on the subject at times. Is it okay for me to be asking you these questions?"
"Of c-course."
Hanako immediately nods her head, not wanting her shyness to be taken the wrong way. Lilly's mother seems satisfied with that reaction and proceeds to skim through the paper. A few minutes later, she closes the newspaper and turns to Hanako again.
"It reads here that you were involved with both the editing and the writing. What articles did you work on?"
"Ummm... O-only one s-so far. The c-column about the science c-club."
Lilly's mom opens the newspaper again and starts reading through Hanako's column a second time. Hanako visibly tenses up a little bit, and she's looking at Karla with a slightly worried expression. Eventually, Lilly's mother closes the newspaper again.
"Would you be open to some constructive criticism, dear?"
Hanako's eyes widen for a moment before her face drops, and her gaze wanders towards her feet. Eventually though, she nods softly.
"First of all, the language use and sentence structure are good. I really can't complain about that. But I do have one question. Does your boyfriend happen to be a member of the club this article is talking about?"
"Ah... ummm..."
Lilly's mother flashes us a cheeky grin as Hanako's mouth falls open for a moment.
"Haha, looks like I hit the bullseye."
"H-How...?"
"To be honest it was a bit of a guess. The impression I got from your article is that you were trying to convince readers to join the science club. You aren't blatant about it, but the message is still there when you read between the lines a bit. I figured you were trying to surprise your boyfriend. It's a really sweet gesture, but you need to be careful not to adopt bad habits."
"B-Bad habits?"
"A journalist's primary duty is to report the news and inform the public. People like to think of the news as a tool to help them form their own opinion. If you subtly start making a case for something in your article, no matter how noble, people might become wary of reading your work because they don't like the idea of you trying to steer their opinion in a specific direction. Now, some news organisations are leaning heavier towards certain political mindsets than others, but as a rule you want to try and be as objective as possible. Especially as a journalist who is still starting out."
Wow, she's pretty passionate about this subject. Hanako seems taken aback by her response, but also somewhat impressed.
"Ummm... N-Naomi... I-I mean the editor-in-c-chief w-wanted to p-promote c-club membership."
"Really? Well... In that case, I guess it's alright. I could tell you to forget what I said, but I still think it's sound advice to keep in mind. Although... If you actively start promoting something, you're not really practicing journalism anymore, but...”
Lilly's mother trails off before completely finishing her sentence, but I realize with some amusement what she's trying to say and fail to resist a chuckle.
"You'd be practicing PR instead of journalism. Perhaps the two are closely related after all."
Lilly's mother lets out a sigh of defeat.
"I guess backed myself into a corner with that one. To tell you the truth, I'm not completely innocent myself. When my husband and I were still dating I wrote a series of articles about the Satou company, distributed over several magazines and newspapers here. Though I did put more effort than usual into making them as objective as I could."
Lilly smiles at her mother's remark.
"I never knew that. What did Father think of that?"
"It was a joint effort on our part. He supplied me with whatever information I needed, and I ended up letting his company take advantage of the network I built here over the years."
She shrugs.
"I was also hoping it would give me a positive standing with my future in-laws."
"Ahah."
"After our marriage my husband and I lived with his parents and grandmother for quite some time until we moved to a house two streets away from where they lived. Heh, they used to say that even when not living in the same home, extended family should still live near enough to carry over a bowl of hot soup. I think it's a Japanese proverb of some kind they were reciting."
She pauses briefly while thinking to herself for a moment.
"A bit ironic that they ended up giving my husband a job that sent him off to the other end of the earth, isn't it?"
"What became of them afterwards?"
"My husband's grandmother passed away before Lilly was born, and I doubt even Akira remembers much of her. The care of my in-laws was a bit of a problem when we moved, since it was also my husband's task as the oldest son in the household to take care of them. The company took priority though, and we ended up hiring housekeepers and a private nurse to look after them in our place."
"A private nurse?"
"Their physical condition started deteriorating around the time my father-in-law retired. In fact, his retirement was a result of something that took a major hit on his health. My husband decided to better be safe than sorry. In the end, they ended up moving to a smaller residence somewhere else shortly after we left. They're both still alive, but I don't think they get out much anymore."
Lilly smiles sadly.
"It's a shame. I was looking forward to getting to know Grandfather better after he finally got around to retiring as head of the company. He was absent so often while he was still working that I barely got to know him at all. It also felt strange at first to no longer have Grandmother drop in unexpected to see how we were doing or take us for walks like she had been doing for as long as I could remember. After they moved, contact faded out sooner than I expected."
Lilly's mother appears lost in thought for a moment after hearing her daughter's words but then turns back to us.
"Let's not dwell on depressing subjects for too long."
She gives Hanako a quick nod.
"Hanako, do you mind if I ask you another question?"
"Ummm... N-no."
"Not everyone interested in journalism is drawn to it for the same reasons. Some simply want to be able to travel and see the world. Others do it out of idealism. There are probably a ton more reasons. I'm really curious about yours."
"Ermmm..."
It's possible Hanako never really thought about that herself yet as she remains in thought for a long time before replying to Lilly's mom.
"I... enjoy working on our n-newspapers. Right now it's m-mostly editing and c-correcting, but it made me think... I'd... like to s-start w-writing myself. I usually get... g-good marks f-for essays."
"You like writing, huh? That's a pretty good motivation."
"But I... d-don't think I'd b-be a good journalist. I'm... r-really bad with p-people."
"I did notice you're rather soft-spoken. There are some ways around that though. I've had some colleagues who were rather introverted. They usually teamed up with a more talkative partner and conducted their interviews in pairs with one doing the talking and the other observing and taking the notes. Or they let their partner do the interviews while they did the research at the office."
Lilly takes this moment to chip in.
"Perhaps being out in the field approaching people would not be the ideal occupation for Hanako. If she likes writing so much, maybe she should try become a writer instead. But is there a specific study for that?"
"Are you talking about fiction? Writing fiction for a living is nice work if you can get it, but it's definitely not the most stable career in the world. Writing non-fiction is more predictable though. There are many people who want to publish something but lack either the time or the skills to write up something themselves, so they hire a ghost writer or biographer to do the job. Then there's copywriters, whose activities are somewhat related to what I do these days, content writers, report writers, technical writers and speech writers."
"That's... a l-lot of options."
"Indeed. On the journalistic side there are the options of editing, copy editing and research or fact checking. Now, there are probably studies that deal with these areas. Let me think..."
Lilly's mother absentmindedly twirls with one of her hair locks for a moment before suddenly snapping her fingers, causing Lilly to flinch.
"Please don't do that anymore, Mother. It's a really grating sound."
"Hmmm? Oh, alright. Anyway, dear, a lot of writers here have a background in either English or journalism. There are universities here that offer a degree in English and Journalism. That's one study, mind you. It covers various topics related to media in general, its role in society and various aspects of literature. There might even be an option to take a minor in creative writing. Now, I'd be VERY surprised if they didn't offer a similar degree in Japan. You should ask when you're back at Yamaku."
"O-Okay."
"Also remember that it always pays off to practice your writing skills. Have you ever engaged in any writing other than that column and essays for Japanese classes?"
Hanako softly shakes her head.
"N-No. I r-read a lot, but..."
"It pays off to be well-read, but it's no substitute for actual practice. Maybe this week would be a good moment to start."
"S-Start? I... ah... am working on a n-new column for the n-next newspaper, but..."
"I'd love to read it when it's done, but that wasn't really what I was talking about. This may be an intimate question, but... do you keep a diary or a journal?"
"N-No."
"Maybe you shoulder consider keeping one. At least for the time you're here. Not for peer-review of course, but simply to start some good habits."
"Good h-habits?"
"Yep. See it as writing your own little private newspaper summarizing everything that happens during your stay here. Take an hour or so a day to update it. Stick with that one hour so you train yourself to work within the bounds of a limited timespan. If you take it seriously, processing and sorting information about events as they happen and memorizing the relevant details while dismissing the unimportant clutter will quickly become a second nature to you. These are skills that both journalists and writers greatly benefit from. If you're interested I probably have an unused diary or two lying somewhere in the study or the attic. Maybe you could take pictures too."
Hanako seems to have trouble keeping up with Karla's enthusiasm, but eventually she nods with a small smile on her face.
"Maybe it's w-worth the t-try."
Lilly's mother sends us a triumphant grin and shoots a glance at the place where Hanako's handbag is lying.
"Excellent. Is that camera still in your bag, dear?"
"Ummm... Yes."
"Good. Hisao, could you sit down next to her for a moment? Lilly, could you get a little closer?"
Lilly's mother takes Hanako's handbag, fishes the camera out of it and takes a few steps back to make certain that everything that's on the blanket is in frame. As Lilly and I take a seat on both sides of Hanako, Karla aims the camera at us.
"Smile people! It's essential to get front page pictures right."
--------------------------------------
04
"So,Lilly..."
If I readjusted my watch to Greenwich Mean Time correctly, it should be six o' clock right about now. Lilly and I are busy collecting the various bowls and plates that were strewn across the blanket and putting them back in the saddlebags. Hanako is still sitting in the spot she's been occupying all afternoon, gently rubbing her calves with a slightly uncomfortable expression on her face. She appeared alright during most of the picnic, but got slight cramps shortly before we decided to head back home. Lilly's mother is standing some distance away from us, engaged in a phone call on her cell phone.
"Yes, Hisao?"
"That hour-long journalism-based sales pitch... Was that all 'part of the plan'?"
Lilly puts her hand in front of her mouth to suppress a giggle.
"Would you believe me if I said it was not?"
"You'll at least have to tell me that with a straight face if you want to convince me."
Lilly chuckles briefly.
"Hanako told me about her plans for the future during one of our nights on the town a few weeks ago. I knew Mother used to be a journalist, so I hoped she'd have some advice for Hanako. That's also why I asked Naomi for an additional copy of the newspaper. But... I hadn't anticipated this."
"Not anticipated what?"
Lilly shows me a weary smile.
"You may not believe me, but before she left Japan Mother hardly ever spoke about her old profession at all. I was just as surprised by her passion as you were."
"That's kind of hard to believe."
Lilly pauses for a second, then briefly turns her head in Hanako's direction.
"Hanako must have been overwhelmed by Mother's reaction."
"Yeah she was, but she also seemed interested in what your mother had to say. That's certainly a good thing."
"I agree."
Having finished packing up, Lilly walks back to Hanako's location and sits down next to her best friend. I notice that Karla has finished her phone conversation while Lilly and I were talking and walk up to her.
"I know we're getting ready to head back, but I don't think Hanako's in good shape for another bike ride just yet."
"She's not hurting badly, is she?"
"She seems uncomfortable, but not in a lot of pain."
"We won’t be riding our bikes back. I phoned Allison a few minutes ago and she's on her way to pick us up."
Lilly's mother shoots a brief glance in Lilly's and Hanako's direction.
"Light heat cramps, it seems. They'll subside on their own. All she needs is some rest, a nutritious meal and plenty to drink. She'll have all of that when we get back home."
"Good thing we had shade, ice and drinks nearby."
"True. Maybe we shouldn't have focussed our concerns on just you the way we did."
She takes another brief glance at Hanako and then looks me straight in the eyes.
"Hisao, this is probably an intimate question, but... Hanako's scarring... It's not just on one side of her face, is it?"
I'm taken aback for a second by her sudden mention of a subject this delicate.
"She really doesn't like it when people bring it up."
"I can imagine. It’s not really morbid curiosity or anything. It’s just…"
"Yes?"
She opens her mouth to say something, but then suddenly raises her arm and waves. When I turn around, I can see a car with a familiar trailer behind it approaching us from the west.
"I'll tell you later if you're still interested. The gist of it is that I just confirmed that I've been a total idiot today. And I sincerely apologize for that."
She walks over to the side of the road, exchanges some words with the housekeeper as she exits the car and then nods in my direction.
"Allison and I will handle the bikes and the saddlebags. You just get Hanako and Lilly in the car, okay? If all goes well, we'll be home in less than 15 minutes."
05
"Could I have some more of that macaroni salad?"
Fortunately, the beverages, shade and cold handkerchief did end up improving Hanako's condition, and 30 minutes later our picnic is in full swing. Lilly has taken a seat next to Hanako, and both are lazily leaning back against the tree we're sitting under. Lilly's mother and I have made ourselves comfortable on the other ends of the blanket just out of range of the sun.
"S-Sure."
Hanako reaches out and hands Lilly's mother the bowl of macaroni salad. She really seems to like the stuff, which hasn't escaped Lilly's attention either.
"You seem to have a taste for it, Mother."
"It's delicious. What exactly are these little light-green pieces?"
"Hmmm..."
Both Lilly and Hanako think for a moment.
"They're... um... c-chopped olives with pimiento."
"They really add to the flavor."
Karla smiles.
"You're a pretty good cook, dear."
Lilly beams upon hearing those words.
"Thank you. But Hanako deserves credit as well. She's put in a lot of work too."
"..."
For a moment, Hanako and I share a confused look. I could be mistaken but I could swear Lilly's mother looked at Hanako while delivering her compliment. But before any of us can say anything, Karla has already filled up the momentary silence.
"Thumbs up to both of you then."
Deciding not to dwell on the subject, I ask Lilly's mother the question that's been on my mind since the little history lesson she gave us earlier.
"You seem to know a lot about the area. Are you originally from Inverness?"
Lilly's mother nods proudly.
"Yep. Born and raised in the Highlands. Though before I moved to Japan, my work used to take me all over the UK."
She smiles playfully.
"If this is about those history lectures I've been throwing around; I've had practice in the last few days. I've been playing tour guide all weekend for that business delegation that came to visit."
Lilly cocks her head slightly.
"Akira has told us about that. It must have been... something major for you and Father to spend the whole weekend like this."
Lilly's mother gives her daughter a slightly guilty smile.
"Your father and I weren't happy about not being able to pick you guys up from the airport, but... Yes, it kind of was. Probably the biggest event that's happened to the company in over a decade."
"Akira mentioned a takeover."
"That's right."
Sensing that this subject is going over our heads, Lilly's mother looks at Hanako and me.
"I'm not sure how much Lilly and Akira have told you about the family business."
"Not much. Akira hardly ever talks about her job. I only know from Hanako that Akira's a lawyer in your husband's company."
Lilly's mother grins.
"It's not really his company, at least not yet, but he does run it for all practical purposes. Are you guys interested in a short summary?"
"Sure."
Karla grabs one of the sandwiches Lilly and Hanako prepared, takes a big bite out of it and thinks for a moment.
"The name of the company is Satou Medical Technology and it's a family company that was founded by my husband's grandfather. Eventually his son inherited the business and expanded it using capital provided by his two younger brothers who both married into banking families and went into the business of investment banking. The three of them are still the only members of the company's board of directors and officially have the final say on everything. In practice however, it's my husband, who was appointed CEO 6 years ago, who makes just about all the daily decisions and not the old men club in Japan. From what I've heard, their board meetings are little more than social events these days. None of them are really in a good condition anymore to go from business meeting to business meeting abroad to begin with."
Lilly cringes a bit at her mother's playful, and not overly respectful, choice of words, but doesn't interrupt her explanation.
"The company started out producing medical devices like EKG's and respirators for hospitals though nowadays we're also involved in the production of heart rate monitors and AEDs, which can be also sold to consumers and businesses."
She gives me a slightly awkward smile.
"I guess there's no need for me to explain those abbreviations, is there?"
"No, I guess not."
"Our company has had business contacts in the UK and in Inverness in particular for a long time, and eventually we managed to open a second branch by taking over an existing company here. There's a well-developed medical industry around these parts and the Scottish government has taken steps to stimulate the sector, so eventually our Scottish branch outgrew its Japanese counterpart. That's when the board decided to move head office to Scotland with my husband, as the family's heir, being instated here as CEO."
"And now you're planning to open another branch in the US?"
"It's not exactly a done deal yet, but that's what we're shooting for. Ever since we got here, my husband and I have been working hard at setting up a network of contacts in the US, and we're scheduled to travel there and take part in the final negotiations a few days after you guys return to Japan. If everything goes well, we'll be able to enter the North American market, and my husband will have honored an important family tradition."
"Family tradition?"
Karla's face becomes more serious as she continues.
"The Satou family places a lot of pressure on its heirs to perform and perform well."
For less than a second she averts her eyes as if wanting to voice silent disapproval, but she then directs her gaze back to us.
"My husband's grandfather started the business and my father-in-law expanded it significantly with the opening and maturing of the Scotland branch as his crowning achievements. With another branch opening in yet another part of the world, my husband feels like he will have brought honor to his family and to the achievements of his predecessors. To say that this whole thing is extremely important to him is an understatement. It isn't just about work to him anymore, but about being able to face his family and the memory of his ancestor with pride. The Satous are kind of traditional, and family honor is a big thing with them. Heh, samurai spirit and all."
She's probably talking about her extended family as I know that neither Lilly nor Akira are happy about their parents having moved here.
"What's your job in the company? Are you your husband's secretary? You seem to be closely involved with his activities."
Lilly's mother laughs and then shakes her head.
"Heh, you think he'd take an office lady along to his business meetings? Him being married to his secretary would be kind of cliché, wouldn't it? It's actually not that far from the truth. Especially when we first moved here I often acted like his secretary while he was still getting the hang of western business culture. But my official position is being in charge of public relations. I have accumulated a fair bit of unofficial clout on the workfloor though. I've been extremely involved in this whole deal as well, which is why I'll be accompanying my husband in a few weeks to see this thing through."
I'm a bit surprised to hear that Lilly's mother's working alongside her husband - almost like an equal business parter from the sound of it. If the Satous are really this traditional, wouldn't they consider a married woman working to be inappropriate? Especially at such an influental position.
"Did you already work for the company before you moved here?"
Lilly's mother shakes her head.
"No, I've been a stay at home mom the whole time during my married life in Japan. I didn't even know I had a knack for this thing until I came back here and joined the PR department."
She pauses for a moment, takes a bite out her sandwich, sips from her can of soda and then fidgets a bit with the blanket before continuing. I recognize this gesture as an indication of unease, since Lilly occasionally shows the same trait when she's about to talk about an uncomfortable subject.
"Before our Inverness branch also became our head office, we used to have a local manager running things here. When head office relocated, the board determined that a Satou had to be in charge of it. Shortly after moving here, my husband indicated that he needed someone to help him bridge the culture gap between himself and his employees, so he that could become a better manager for his personnel. Someone with personal experience with both the Western and Japanese culture. Someone he felt he could trust and have his best interests at heart. He chose me to fill that role, the board eventually complied with his request, and I ended up answering his summons, eventually joining the PR department."
"I'm glad you've been doing so well for yourself, Mother."
"Thanks."
I notice Karla's eyes are not directly looking at Lilly during her daughter's comforting words, and for a moment her smile seems extremely forced. Their migration is obviously still a sensitive subject to her.
"In a way, it's not very surprising you ended up performing so well. Your old job and your current one have much in common, after all."
Lilly's mother lets out a playful laugh at her daughter's remark.
"Hehehe, don't go telling that to any of my old colleagues. We used to believe that going into public relations was equal to selling your soul."
"If you don't mind me asking, what exactly was your previous occupation?"
Karla's face brightens as if she had been waiting for me to ask that question.
"Journalism. I used to be a business correspondent writing for the economic and business pages of The Herald, a newspaper located in Glasgow. Later, I moved to Japan and became a foreign correspondent for the BBC."
Journalism huh? That's quite the recurring topic these days. I can see Hanako, who's been quiet for pretty much the entire time we've been here, perking up ever so slightly at Karla's words.
"J-J-Journalism...?"
"Yep."
I can tell that the conversation subject has caught Hanako's attention, but it's clear that she's not yet comfortable enough around Lilly's mother to ask her for details about her former job. Fortunately, Lilly takes this moment to come to Hanako's aid.
"Hanako has recently joined the newspaper club at Yamaku and has already been involved in the production of two issues. She seems to enjoy the activities so far and has been playing with the thought of studying journalism or something related to it."
Lilly's mother's smile grows brighter.
"Ah... Japanese school club life. Shame we didn't have a newspaper club at my old high school. That would have been fun."
She looks at Hanako with a curious twinkle in her eye.
"I suppose you didn't bring one of those issues along with you, did you? I would have liked to read a copy."
Hanako meekly shakes her head, but Lilly takes her handbag, zips it open and casually takes a copy of the lastest school newspaper out of it.
"Coincidentally, I happen to have one on me."
Lilly's mother chuckles briefly at the dumbfounded look on my and Hanako's faces and then takes the newspaper from her daughter. She takes a pair of reading glasses out of her pocket, puts them on and starts thumbing through it. While she's doing so, I roll my eyes at Lilly.
"That may very well have been the most inappropriate use of the word 'coincidentally' I've ever heard in my life. It isn't even a Braille edition for crying out loud."
Lilly grins mischieviously, but doesn't say anything back. Her mother, on the other hand, looks up from the paper.
"You also print your copies in Braille?"
Hanako nods.
"It's...p-pretty tough at times. W-We... ummm... c-convert the f-files with a computer program. The c-copyshop's Braille p-printer can then w-work with them. We h-have l-large font editions too... ah... f-for s-students with l-limited vision."
"That's pretty neat. Is it a lot of work making all those different editions?"
"The... ah... Braille e-edition can t-take a few hours. We usually... just p-print the large f-font edition on larger p-paper to s-save time."
Lilly's mother gives Hanako a slightly worried look. She's probably noticing how much Hanako is stumbling over her own words.
"I can get a bit carried away on the subject at times. Is it okay for me to be asking you these questions?"
"Of c-course."
Hanako immediately nods her head, not wanting her shyness to be taken the wrong way. Lilly's mother seems satisfied with that reaction and proceeds to skim through the paper. A few minutes later, she closes the newspaper and turns to Hanako again.
"It reads here that you were involved with both the editing and the writing. What articles did you work on?"
"Ummm... O-only one s-so far. The c-column about the science c-club."
Lilly's mom opens the newspaper again and starts reading through Hanako's column a second time. Hanako visibly tenses up a little bit, and she's looking at Karla with a slightly worried expression. Eventually, Lilly's mother closes the newspaper again.
"Would you be open to some constructive criticism, dear?"
Hanako's eyes widen for a moment before her face drops, and her gaze wanders towards her feet. Eventually though, she nods softly.
"First of all, the language use and sentence structure are good. I really can't complain about that. But I do have one question. Does your boyfriend happen to be a member of the club this article is talking about?"
"Ah... ummm..."
Lilly's mother flashes us a cheeky grin as Hanako's mouth falls open for a moment.
"Haha, looks like I hit the bullseye."
"H-How...?"
"To be honest it was a bit of a guess. The impression I got from your article is that you were trying to convince readers to join the science club. You aren't blatant about it, but the message is still there when you read between the lines a bit. I figured you were trying to surprise your boyfriend. It's a really sweet gesture, but you need to be careful not to adopt bad habits."
"B-Bad habits?"
"A journalist's primary duty is to report the news and inform the public. People like to think of the news as a tool to help them form their own opinion. If you subtly start making a case for something in your article, no matter how noble, people might become wary of reading your work because they don't like the idea of you trying to steer their opinion in a specific direction. Now, some news organisations are leaning heavier towards certain political mindsets than others, but as a rule you want to try and be as objective as possible. Especially as a journalist who is still starting out."
Wow, she's pretty passionate about this subject. Hanako seems taken aback by her response, but also somewhat impressed.
"Ummm... N-Naomi... I-I mean the editor-in-c-chief w-wanted to p-promote c-club membership."
"Really? Well... In that case, I guess it's alright. I could tell you to forget what I said, but I still think it's sound advice to keep in mind. Although... If you actively start promoting something, you're not really practicing journalism anymore, but...”
Lilly's mother trails off before completely finishing her sentence, but I realize with some amusement what she's trying to say and fail to resist a chuckle.
"You'd be practicing PR instead of journalism. Perhaps the two are closely related after all."
Lilly's mother lets out a sigh of defeat.
"I guess backed myself into a corner with that one. To tell you the truth, I'm not completely innocent myself. When my husband and I were still dating I wrote a series of articles about the Satou company, distributed over several magazines and newspapers here. Though I did put more effort than usual into making them as objective as I could."
Lilly smiles at her mother's remark.
"I never knew that. What did Father think of that?"
"It was a joint effort on our part. He supplied me with whatever information I needed, and I ended up letting his company take advantage of the network I built here over the years."
She shrugs.
"I was also hoping it would give me a positive standing with my future in-laws."
"Ahah."
"After our marriage my husband and I lived with his parents and grandmother for quite some time until we moved to a house two streets away from where they lived. Heh, they used to say that even when not living in the same home, extended family should still live near enough to carry over a bowl of hot soup. I think it's a Japanese proverb of some kind they were reciting."
She pauses briefly while thinking to herself for a moment.
"A bit ironic that they ended up giving my husband a job that sent him off to the other end of the earth, isn't it?"
"What became of them afterwards?"
"My husband's grandmother passed away before Lilly was born, and I doubt even Akira remembers much of her. The care of my in-laws was a bit of a problem when we moved, since it was also my husband's task as the oldest son in the household to take care of them. The company took priority though, and we ended up hiring housekeepers and a private nurse to look after them in our place."
"A private nurse?"
"Their physical condition started deteriorating around the time my father-in-law retired. In fact, his retirement was a result of something that took a major hit on his health. My husband decided to better be safe than sorry. In the end, they ended up moving to a smaller residence somewhere else shortly after we left. They're both still alive, but I don't think they get out much anymore."
Lilly smiles sadly.
"It's a shame. I was looking forward to getting to know Grandfather better after he finally got around to retiring as head of the company. He was absent so often while he was still working that I barely got to know him at all. It also felt strange at first to no longer have Grandmother drop in unexpected to see how we were doing or take us for walks like she had been doing for as long as I could remember. After they moved, contact faded out sooner than I expected."
Lilly's mother appears lost in thought for a moment after hearing her daughter's words but then turns back to us.
"Let's not dwell on depressing subjects for too long."
She gives Hanako a quick nod.
"Hanako, do you mind if I ask you another question?"
"Ummm... N-no."
"Not everyone interested in journalism is drawn to it for the same reasons. Some simply want to be able to travel and see the world. Others do it out of idealism. There are probably a ton more reasons. I'm really curious about yours."
"Ermmm..."
It's possible Hanako never really thought about that herself yet as she remains in thought for a long time before replying to Lilly's mom.
"I... enjoy working on our n-newspapers. Right now it's m-mostly editing and c-correcting, but it made me think... I'd... like to s-start w-writing myself. I usually get... g-good marks f-for essays."
"You like writing, huh? That's a pretty good motivation."
"But I... d-don't think I'd b-be a good journalist. I'm... r-really bad with p-people."
"I did notice you're rather soft-spoken. There are some ways around that though. I've had some colleagues who were rather introverted. They usually teamed up with a more talkative partner and conducted their interviews in pairs with one doing the talking and the other observing and taking the notes. Or they let their partner do the interviews while they did the research at the office."
Lilly takes this moment to chip in.
"Perhaps being out in the field approaching people would not be the ideal occupation for Hanako. If she likes writing so much, maybe she should try become a writer instead. But is there a specific study for that?"
"Are you talking about fiction? Writing fiction for a living is nice work if you can get it, but it's definitely not the most stable career in the world. Writing non-fiction is more predictable though. There are many people who want to publish something but lack either the time or the skills to write up something themselves, so they hire a ghost writer or biographer to do the job. Then there's copywriters, whose activities are somewhat related to what I do these days, content writers, report writers, technical writers and speech writers."
"That's... a l-lot of options."
"Indeed. On the journalistic side there are the options of editing, copy editing and research or fact checking. Now, there are probably studies that deal with these areas. Let me think..."
Lilly's mother absentmindedly twirls with one of her hair locks for a moment before suddenly snapping her fingers, causing Lilly to flinch.
"Please don't do that anymore, Mother. It's a really grating sound."
"Hmmm? Oh, alright. Anyway, dear, a lot of writers here have a background in either English or journalism. There are universities here that offer a degree in English and Journalism. That's one study, mind you. It covers various topics related to media in general, its role in society and various aspects of literature. There might even be an option to take a minor in creative writing. Now, I'd be VERY surprised if they didn't offer a similar degree in Japan. You should ask when you're back at Yamaku."
"O-Okay."
"Also remember that it always pays off to practice your writing skills. Have you ever engaged in any writing other than that column and essays for Japanese classes?"
Hanako softly shakes her head.
"N-No. I r-read a lot, but..."
"It pays off to be well-read, but it's no substitute for actual practice. Maybe this week would be a good moment to start."
"S-Start? I... ah... am working on a n-new column for the n-next newspaper, but..."
"I'd love to read it when it's done, but that wasn't really what I was talking about. This may be an intimate question, but... do you keep a diary or a journal?"
"N-No."
"Maybe you shoulder consider keeping one. At least for the time you're here. Not for peer-review of course, but simply to start some good habits."
"Good h-habits?"
"Yep. See it as writing your own little private newspaper summarizing everything that happens during your stay here. Take an hour or so a day to update it. Stick with that one hour so you train yourself to work within the bounds of a limited timespan. If you take it seriously, processing and sorting information about events as they happen and memorizing the relevant details while dismissing the unimportant clutter will quickly become a second nature to you. These are skills that both journalists and writers greatly benefit from. If you're interested I probably have an unused diary or two lying somewhere in the study or the attic. Maybe you could take pictures too."
Hanako seems to have trouble keeping up with Karla's enthusiasm, but eventually she nods with a small smile on her face.
"Maybe it's w-worth the t-try."
Lilly's mother sends us a triumphant grin and shoots a glance at the place where Hanako's handbag is lying.
"Excellent. Is that camera still in your bag, dear?"
"Ummm... Yes."
"Good. Hisao, could you sit down next to her for a moment? Lilly, could you get a little closer?"
Lilly's mother takes Hanako's handbag, fishes the camera out of it and takes a few steps back to make certain that everything that's on the blanket is in frame. As Lilly and I take a seat on both sides of Hanako, Karla aims the camera at us.
"Smile people! It's essential to get front page pictures right."
--------------------------------------
04
"So,Lilly..."
If I readjusted my watch to Greenwich Mean Time correctly, it should be six o' clock right about now. Lilly and I are busy collecting the various bowls and plates that were strewn across the blanket and putting them back in the saddlebags. Hanako is still sitting in the spot she's been occupying all afternoon, gently rubbing her calves with a slightly uncomfortable expression on her face. She appeared alright during most of the picnic, but got slight cramps shortly before we decided to head back home. Lilly's mother is standing some distance away from us, engaged in a phone call on her cell phone.
"Yes, Hisao?"
"That hour-long journalism-based sales pitch... Was that all 'part of the plan'?"
Lilly puts her hand in front of her mouth to suppress a giggle.
"Would you believe me if I said it was not?"
"You'll at least have to tell me that with a straight face if you want to convince me."
Lilly chuckles briefly.
"Hanako told me about her plans for the future during one of our nights on the town a few weeks ago. I knew Mother used to be a journalist, so I hoped she'd have some advice for Hanako. That's also why I asked Naomi for an additional copy of the newspaper. But... I hadn't anticipated this."
"Not anticipated what?"
Lilly shows me a weary smile.
"You may not believe me, but before she left Japan Mother hardly ever spoke about her old profession at all. I was just as surprised by her passion as you were."
"That's kind of hard to believe."
Lilly pauses for a second, then briefly turns her head in Hanako's direction.
"Hanako must have been overwhelmed by Mother's reaction."
"Yeah she was, but she also seemed interested in what your mother had to say. That's certainly a good thing."
"I agree."
Having finished packing up, Lilly walks back to Hanako's location and sits down next to her best friend. I notice that Karla has finished her phone conversation while Lilly and I were talking and walk up to her.
"I know we're getting ready to head back, but I don't think Hanako's in good shape for another bike ride just yet."
"She's not hurting badly, is she?"
"She seems uncomfortable, but not in a lot of pain."
"We won’t be riding our bikes back. I phoned Allison a few minutes ago and she's on her way to pick us up."
Lilly's mother shoots a brief glance in Lilly's and Hanako's direction.
"Light heat cramps, it seems. They'll subside on their own. All she needs is some rest, a nutritious meal and plenty to drink. She'll have all of that when we get back home."
"Good thing we had shade, ice and drinks nearby."
"True. Maybe we shouldn't have focussed our concerns on just you the way we did."
She takes another brief glance at Hanako and then looks me straight in the eyes.
"Hisao, this is probably an intimate question, but... Hanako's scarring... It's not just on one side of her face, is it?"
I'm taken aback for a second by her sudden mention of a subject this delicate.
"She really doesn't like it when people bring it up."
"I can imagine. It’s not really morbid curiosity or anything. It’s just…"
"Yes?"
She opens her mouth to say something, but then suddenly raises her arm and waves. When I turn around, I can see a car with a familiar trailer behind it approaching us from the west.
"I'll tell you later if you're still interested. The gist of it is that I just confirmed that I've been a total idiot today. And I sincerely apologize for that."
She walks over to the side of the road, exchanges some words with the housekeeper as she exits the car and then nods in my direction.
"Allison and I will handle the bikes and the saddlebags. You just get Hanako and Lilly in the car, okay? If all goes well, we'll be home in less than 15 minutes."
05
Last edited by Guest Poster on Sun Oct 05, 2014 3:47 pm, edited 3 times in total.
Sisterhood: True Edition. Hanako epilogue I wrote. Now expanded with additional chapters.
-
Guest Poster
- Posts: 1264
- Joined: Tue Jul 10, 2012 12:42 am
Chapter 27
Chapter 27
01
I'm woken from my sleep by the sunlight coming from the small gap between the curtains and the momentary stirring of the person sharing the bed with me. Letting out a yawn and rubbing the sleep out of my eyes, my attention shifts to the sleeping form of my boyfriend whom I've been using as a human hug pillow over the course of the last few nights. I cannot help but smile as I look upon his face. I was worried initially that with the combination of his jetlag and altered medication he was going to spend most of the nights wide awake, but after the first two nights he's been sleeping very peacefully. I carefully bring my face close to his until it's hovering mere centimeters above him.
If he wakes up now I'll probably startle him, and he'll end up headbutting me.
As I conclude that he's not going to wake up suddenly, I move in and carefully kiss the tip of his nose. With some amusement, I notice that he reflexively sniffs with his nose a few times in response and I giggle at this cute sight.
I turn around and look at the clock resting on one of the dressers. It appears to be eight o' clock in the morning right now. Looks like it's still early. I guess I could stay in bed and wait until Hisao wakes up so we can pamper each other a bit. Then again, there's something I've been planning to do for a while, and I've been putting it off for several mornings. I don't think I should keep postponing it, so I slowly get out of bed, get my clothes off the nearby chair, make my way over to our private little bathroom and take a quick shower. After drying myself off and finishing my daily ritual of stretching in order to get rid of my scarred areas' morning stiffness and putting moisturizer cream on them, I put on my clothes, take the photo camera out of my handbag and quietly sneak out of the room.
We've been here in Scotland for a little over a week, and so far I can say I'm enjoying our stay immensely. I decided to heed Karla's advice and start keeping a journal. I'm also aiming to take enough pictures to fill at least one of the memory cards Naomi gave me. One of the things I've wanted to take an ample amount of pictures of is the mansion we've been staying in to go with my diary, and I've been waiting for an opportunity to do so without being confronted by too many people. Early in the morning seems like a perfect time to do this.
I can photograph our bedroom at any time I like, so I decide to start with the landing outside our room and work my way to the patio from there. As I pass the door to Lilly's room, a thought occurs to me.
I'm not going to ask if I can enter the master bedroom, but maybe Lilly won't mind if I take some pictures of her room.
I take my time snapping pictures of the bathroom which, as Hisao mentioned to me on our first day, is traditional Japanese and looks quite a bit out of place in the western styled house. I make my way downstairs to the cozy living room, making sure not to miss the cello case and taking a mental note to ask Lilly if she can convince her mother to give us a demonstration of her musical talents one of the upcoming days and then proceed to the kitchen, which I believe is about as large as the kitchen at the orphanage despite this mansion having only two permanent residents. I hesitate for a moment before entering the study. Lilly's mother said it was okay for me to take pictures so it's not like I'll be violating any unwritten rules, but there's still something about the room that makes it feel vaguely off-limits. According to Lilly's mother, this is where her husband spends most of his time whenever he's at home.
02
The study itself feels very oriental and in some way vaguely reminds me of Miss Yumi's office. The floor is covered with traditional rice straw mats and the room itself is very sparsely decorated with a low table surrounded by cushions in the middle and a few modest wooden cabinets occupying the corner. Traditional Japanese shoji cover the windows, and one of the walls is decorated with several elegant wall scrolls containing carefully calligraphed kanji. The other wall is what draws most of my attention as it's almost entirely covered by a large bookcase containing what look like hundreds of books. Before I can aim my camera to take a picture of it, I'm startled by a cheerful voice behind me, and as I jump back and turn around in surprise, I can see a young woman in her twenties standing behind me. I can't recall her name, but I know she's part of the cleaning staff here. The maid gives me a curious glance, probably not having expected my reaction, and then repeats her greeting while probably trying not to stare past my hairlock. Maybe it's because she startled me and I didn't get the chance to carefully listen to her words, or maybe her accent is rather strong, but I can make neither heads nor tails of what she's saying, so I stammer out a reply.
"Ah... erm... E-excuse m-me? C-Could y-you repeat y-yours-self?"
The maid seems to have trouble picking up on what I'm saying. Would she consider it rude if I just get out of here?
"She is wishing you a good morning and hopes you had a pleasant night's rest."
A calm voice interrupts my plans for a hasty escape attempt, and the next moment a tall figure appears in the doorway behind the maid, who quickly steps aside with a quick bow.
"Ah... umm... G-Good m-morning, M-Mister Satou."
I make a stiff bow, mostly out of instinct, to which he responds with a graceful bow of his own.
"Good morning, Miss Ikezawa. I hope you do not mind if I repeat Miss Wilson's question."
Miss Wilson? Ah, the maid. I shyly nod in response.
"I... ah... slept w-well. Thank you. H-Have you?"
"Quite well, thank you."
He says something in English to the maid that I can't quite make out, but she smiles briefly, nods and then gets to work dusting the table.
"I apologize on behalf of Miss Wilson. She is originally from the countryside nearby, and her accent can be difficult to understand for those who are unaccustomed to the Highlands' dialect."
"It's... okay."
Lilly's father walks into the room, waits for the maid to finish cleaning the table, puts the laptop he was carrying down and then turns to me.
"Miss Ikezawa, I came here for the purpose of answering a few mails and verifying my schedule for today. Would it be a problem if I started addressing these matters? I am afraid I have a lot of work on my plate for today."
"S-Should I leave?"
"There is no need for you to. "
"T-Thanks."
I turn around and ready my camera to take a picture of the windows and the shoji in front of them, waiting for the maid to finish cleaning them and leave. She suddenly seems to remember my presence again, looks me over and giggles. She then strikes a pose and nods in my direction to indicate it's okay to take a picture. A photo with a person in it, a maid no less, may actually be more interesting than just a picture of an empty room, so I raise the camera and press the shutter-release button on its top to take the picture. She then walks over to another spot in the room and strikes another pose. I chuckle to myself. She seems to enjoy acting as my model, so I take another picture, this time one of her pretending to dust the cabinets. It looks like she's getting into it for this time she takes up position near the bookcase and behind Mister Satou. Before I can aim the camera however, Lilly's father turns his head, gives her a stern look and whispers something to her, causing her to look a bit sheepish before walking out of the room, giggling to herself as if enjoying some joke I wasn't let in on.
Mister Satou watches her leave, a smirk appearing on his face for less than a second, and then his gaze turns stern again before refocussing on his laptop. I'm not quite sure what to think of what just happened. Upon realizing I'm not immediately resuming my previous activities, Mister Satou's gaze briefly shifts to me.
"I told her it may be better if she resumed her chores here at a later time. I will not pretend to know for certain what Miss Wilson found so amusing, but I have a slight suspicion."
"Ummm... W-was it me?"
He thinks for a moment as if needing some time to rehearse his answer and then replies.
"When I moved to Europe, I quickly learned that there are quite a few stereotypes about the Japanese circulating here. I have been able at times to point out that many of those stereotypes are either exaggerations or blatant falsehoods. *chuckle* One of these stereotypes happens to involve the... ah... inseparability of Japanese tourists and their photo cameras."
I blush a bit. Looks I just came across as a walking stereotype, like an obese American tourist in a cowboy hat and Hawaiian shirt asking for directions in English to the nearest McDonalds.
"I'm... s-sorry."
"Think nothing of it."
"Although I do hope she will at least still take my word for it that not all Japanese are covertly trained in ninjutsu during childhood."
I didn't quite pick up what he just mumbled to himself. His voice was too low to hear it clearly.
"E-Excuse me?"
"If you need anything, please let me know."
"O-Okay, thank you."
Lilly's father once again starts typing on his computer, and I take a moment to look him over. Mister Satou is in many ways a sharp contrast with his wife. Appearance-wise, save for his above-average height, he looks just like the hundreds of salarymen you see every day around the city's train station. Sporting silver-grey hair, bespectacled and wearing a neat business suit, he is a dignified and extremely formal man in appearance, manners and speech. He's about as tall as his wife and although he's been very friendly in his interactions with us, there's nevertheless something stern about him. His polite and reserved tone seems almost jarring compared to the up-beat personality possessed by his wife. And unlike Karla's energetic and fit appearance, Mister Satou comes across as though he hasn't slept in weeks. Unless he always has bags under his eyes, I suspect he was merely being polite when he assured me he had a good night's rest. From what I've learned this week, he's been under a lot of work-related stress lately. And despite that, he's been rapidly typing on his laptop throughout our entire conversation, his eyes barely ever leaving the screen.
I turn around and get into position to take a shot of the scrolls adorning the wall, trying to fit them all into frame. As I do so, I let out a slight yawn that I quickly stifle with my hand upon remembering I'm not alone in the room.
"Are you usually an early riser, Miss Ikezawa?"
"Ummm... M-mostly. Earlier t-than Lilly."
"Sleeping in has never been a habit in this family. Lilly seems to be the only one who occasionally has trouble getting out of bed in the morning."
"I think... It m-makes s-some sense."
Lilly's father gives me a slightly puzzled frown.
"May I ask you to elaborate on that?"
"Early in t-the morning... It's u-usually the s-sunlight that w-wakes me up. But Lilly..."
"My daughter cannot see the sunlight and thus has only her biological clock to rely on. That certainly does make some sense. "
I nod quietly and walk up to the bookcase. I initially intended to merely take a quick photo of it, but when I look a little closer, I notice something I hadn't picked up before. I previously expected the books to be about management techniques or business practices, but a closer look reveals that the shelves are almost completely filled with Japanese fiction with only the occasional foreign title here and there. My interest piqued immediately, I eagerly start skimming the shelves and it turns out there are many authors and titles in there that I recognize.
"Do you approve of my collection, Miss Ikezawa?"
Mister Satou's voice drags me back to earth, and I realize with some embarassment I must have spent nearly 10 minutes checking the bookcase without saying a single word.
"Umm... Are y-you a c-collector?"
"What you see here is mostly a side effect of Inverness Library not really possessing any fiction in Japanese. I do borrow novels written by English or American authors there, but whenever I wish to read something written by a Japanese author, I have a copy imported from Japan. I prefer reading the original material over a translated copy."
I agree completely with that sentiment. It's nearly impossible to translate something and keep all the details and subtleties intact. Unfortunately, my English isn't good enough yet to comfortably read complete novels in English as a relaxation and grasp all the details. Hopefully it will be one day. What a world that would open up to me.
"It's very impressive."
"Think nothing of it. Is there anything in there by an author that you like?"
I think for a moment.
"Ummm... Is t-there anything by Haruki Murakami?"
Mister Satou replies with a nod that seems part confirmation and part approval.
"Near the lower left corner. I have most of his works with the exception of ‘Dance, Dance, Dance’, 'Kafka on the Shore' and 'Pinball, 1973'. Do you have a favorite title?"
"I... haven't r-read all his b-books yet, but I r-really liked 'Dance, Dance, Dance'. It’s… one of m-my favorite titles."
“Would you recommend it?”
“Ummm… Y-yes.”
"If you have not read it yet, and your tastes are anything like mine, you will probably like 'Sputnik Sweetheart' a lot. It happens to be one of my favorite titles."
"I haven't read it yet. I will k-keep it in mind. I'm s-still in the middle of another book."
"Do you mind if I ask what you're reading right now?"
"The... ummm... The Ark Sakura."
"By Kobo Abe? Have you read his work before?"
"J-Just one piece aside from this. I f-found it... interesting."
Interesting and thought-provoking, but a bit depressing at times, though that's probably for personal reasons. I wonder where Mister Satou is going with this conversation. I don't think he's trying to boast to me about his collection even though he'd have every right to brag in my eyes.
"If you run out of books to read during your stay here, please feel free to borrow whatever you like here. There is no need to ask permission beforehand. All I ask is that you return a book to the place where you found it after you are done with it."
"Wow... R-really? T-Thank you."
Wow! There's enough reading material here to last a year! This vacation just keeps getting better and better!
"No need to thank me. It is the least I can do as a host. Of course, now that you know this, please make certain not to spend all your time here reading. That would be a waste. "
"We're going to... t-take a small boat trip near some p-peninsula today."
"Chanonry Point, I assume. A very nice area to visit if you enjoy watching wildlife."
"Wildlife?"
"I will not ruin the surprise, but you should take along a pair of binoculars before you leave. My wife owns a pair of them. Allison probably knows where they are. You should ask her."
"T-Thanks."
Having finished taking pictures, I press the viewing button in order to see how the photos turned out. Although the camera's tiny screen won't show a great amount of detail, I can see that the angles and lighting turned out alright. Satisfied, I put the camera away.
"Umm... T-thanks for letting m-me t-take pictures."
Lilly's father smiles for a moment and then gives me a curious glance.
"If you do not mind me asking; are you interested in all the rooms in the house or merely those that stand out like a sore thumb?"
I blush a bit. I did pay the most attention to the bathroom and the study because of their sheer contrast to the rest of the house and now I feel found out.
"You would not be the first visitor to take note of the considerable difference in style between the oriental rooms and the rest of the house. We get strange looks from any visitor who is given a tour here. What can I say? I may have left Japan, but Japan has never truly left me. I find that these little touches go a long way in easing the occasional pangs of homesickness. I try to spend my time here whenever I have reading or work to do."
He turns to me for a moment as if suddenly remembering something.
"They do not have Japanese baths at Yamaku, do they?"
They don't. At least not in the dorms. We just have showers, though most of the showers have shower seats attached to the wall in order to accommodate students with mobility issues. They do have a few baths in the nursing staff building that are used for therapy, but I've never used them.
"N-No."
"You are free to use the bath while you are here. If you have not already done so, you should consider taking a soak some time. It is a great way to relax if you take the time for it - and have the time to spare."
The way he says it suggests that last part doesn't apply to him right now, and he's not particularly happy about it.
"M-Maybe."
I think it's time for me to leave here and take a few shots of the patio and outside of the house. Maybe the nearby beach too. Before I can think about saying goodbye, Lilly's father closes his laptop, gets up and curtly bows to me.
"I am afraid I will have to take my leave, Miss Ikezawa."
Taking his laptop under his arm, he heads towards the door and turns around to address me one last time.
"It was good being able to speak Japanese for a little bit outside the business environment. My wife and I usually speak English here out of respect for the staff. I am also pleased to have had the opportunity to speak with the person who has been looking after my daughter. No doubt we will get the opportunity to speak some more when I am able to take some time off. Please enjoy the rest of your day and goodbye for now."
With that he turns around and exits the room, leaving me to digest what he just said.
How on earth should I have reacted to THAT?
01
I'm woken from my sleep by the sunlight coming from the small gap between the curtains and the momentary stirring of the person sharing the bed with me. Letting out a yawn and rubbing the sleep out of my eyes, my attention shifts to the sleeping form of my boyfriend whom I've been using as a human hug pillow over the course of the last few nights. I cannot help but smile as I look upon his face. I was worried initially that with the combination of his jetlag and altered medication he was going to spend most of the nights wide awake, but after the first two nights he's been sleeping very peacefully. I carefully bring my face close to his until it's hovering mere centimeters above him.
If he wakes up now I'll probably startle him, and he'll end up headbutting me.
As I conclude that he's not going to wake up suddenly, I move in and carefully kiss the tip of his nose. With some amusement, I notice that he reflexively sniffs with his nose a few times in response and I giggle at this cute sight.
I turn around and look at the clock resting on one of the dressers. It appears to be eight o' clock in the morning right now. Looks like it's still early. I guess I could stay in bed and wait until Hisao wakes up so we can pamper each other a bit. Then again, there's something I've been planning to do for a while, and I've been putting it off for several mornings. I don't think I should keep postponing it, so I slowly get out of bed, get my clothes off the nearby chair, make my way over to our private little bathroom and take a quick shower. After drying myself off and finishing my daily ritual of stretching in order to get rid of my scarred areas' morning stiffness and putting moisturizer cream on them, I put on my clothes, take the photo camera out of my handbag and quietly sneak out of the room.
We've been here in Scotland for a little over a week, and so far I can say I'm enjoying our stay immensely. I decided to heed Karla's advice and start keeping a journal. I'm also aiming to take enough pictures to fill at least one of the memory cards Naomi gave me. One of the things I've wanted to take an ample amount of pictures of is the mansion we've been staying in to go with my diary, and I've been waiting for an opportunity to do so without being confronted by too many people. Early in the morning seems like a perfect time to do this.
I can photograph our bedroom at any time I like, so I decide to start with the landing outside our room and work my way to the patio from there. As I pass the door to Lilly's room, a thought occurs to me.
I'm not going to ask if I can enter the master bedroom, but maybe Lilly won't mind if I take some pictures of her room.
I take my time snapping pictures of the bathroom which, as Hisao mentioned to me on our first day, is traditional Japanese and looks quite a bit out of place in the western styled house. I make my way downstairs to the cozy living room, making sure not to miss the cello case and taking a mental note to ask Lilly if she can convince her mother to give us a demonstration of her musical talents one of the upcoming days and then proceed to the kitchen, which I believe is about as large as the kitchen at the orphanage despite this mansion having only two permanent residents. I hesitate for a moment before entering the study. Lilly's mother said it was okay for me to take pictures so it's not like I'll be violating any unwritten rules, but there's still something about the room that makes it feel vaguely off-limits. According to Lilly's mother, this is where her husband spends most of his time whenever he's at home.
02
The study itself feels very oriental and in some way vaguely reminds me of Miss Yumi's office. The floor is covered with traditional rice straw mats and the room itself is very sparsely decorated with a low table surrounded by cushions in the middle and a few modest wooden cabinets occupying the corner. Traditional Japanese shoji cover the windows, and one of the walls is decorated with several elegant wall scrolls containing carefully calligraphed kanji. The other wall is what draws most of my attention as it's almost entirely covered by a large bookcase containing what look like hundreds of books. Before I can aim my camera to take a picture of it, I'm startled by a cheerful voice behind me, and as I jump back and turn around in surprise, I can see a young woman in her twenties standing behind me. I can't recall her name, but I know she's part of the cleaning staff here. The maid gives me a curious glance, probably not having expected my reaction, and then repeats her greeting while probably trying not to stare past my hairlock. Maybe it's because she startled me and I didn't get the chance to carefully listen to her words, or maybe her accent is rather strong, but I can make neither heads nor tails of what she's saying, so I stammer out a reply.
"Ah... erm... E-excuse m-me? C-Could y-you repeat y-yours-self?"
The maid seems to have trouble picking up on what I'm saying. Would she consider it rude if I just get out of here?
"She is wishing you a good morning and hopes you had a pleasant night's rest."
A calm voice interrupts my plans for a hasty escape attempt, and the next moment a tall figure appears in the doorway behind the maid, who quickly steps aside with a quick bow.
"Ah... umm... G-Good m-morning, M-Mister Satou."
I make a stiff bow, mostly out of instinct, to which he responds with a graceful bow of his own.
"Good morning, Miss Ikezawa. I hope you do not mind if I repeat Miss Wilson's question."
Miss Wilson? Ah, the maid. I shyly nod in response.
"I... ah... slept w-well. Thank you. H-Have you?"
"Quite well, thank you."
He says something in English to the maid that I can't quite make out, but she smiles briefly, nods and then gets to work dusting the table.
"I apologize on behalf of Miss Wilson. She is originally from the countryside nearby, and her accent can be difficult to understand for those who are unaccustomed to the Highlands' dialect."
"It's... okay."
Lilly's father walks into the room, waits for the maid to finish cleaning the table, puts the laptop he was carrying down and then turns to me.
"Miss Ikezawa, I came here for the purpose of answering a few mails and verifying my schedule for today. Would it be a problem if I started addressing these matters? I am afraid I have a lot of work on my plate for today."
"S-Should I leave?"
"There is no need for you to. "
"T-Thanks."
I turn around and ready my camera to take a picture of the windows and the shoji in front of them, waiting for the maid to finish cleaning them and leave. She suddenly seems to remember my presence again, looks me over and giggles. She then strikes a pose and nods in my direction to indicate it's okay to take a picture. A photo with a person in it, a maid no less, may actually be more interesting than just a picture of an empty room, so I raise the camera and press the shutter-release button on its top to take the picture. She then walks over to another spot in the room and strikes another pose. I chuckle to myself. She seems to enjoy acting as my model, so I take another picture, this time one of her pretending to dust the cabinets. It looks like she's getting into it for this time she takes up position near the bookcase and behind Mister Satou. Before I can aim the camera however, Lilly's father turns his head, gives her a stern look and whispers something to her, causing her to look a bit sheepish before walking out of the room, giggling to herself as if enjoying some joke I wasn't let in on.
Mister Satou watches her leave, a smirk appearing on his face for less than a second, and then his gaze turns stern again before refocussing on his laptop. I'm not quite sure what to think of what just happened. Upon realizing I'm not immediately resuming my previous activities, Mister Satou's gaze briefly shifts to me.
"I told her it may be better if she resumed her chores here at a later time. I will not pretend to know for certain what Miss Wilson found so amusing, but I have a slight suspicion."
"Ummm... W-was it me?"
He thinks for a moment as if needing some time to rehearse his answer and then replies.
"When I moved to Europe, I quickly learned that there are quite a few stereotypes about the Japanese circulating here. I have been able at times to point out that many of those stereotypes are either exaggerations or blatant falsehoods. *chuckle* One of these stereotypes happens to involve the... ah... inseparability of Japanese tourists and their photo cameras."
I blush a bit. Looks I just came across as a walking stereotype, like an obese American tourist in a cowboy hat and Hawaiian shirt asking for directions in English to the nearest McDonalds.
"I'm... s-sorry."
"Think nothing of it."
"Although I do hope she will at least still take my word for it that not all Japanese are covertly trained in ninjutsu during childhood."
I didn't quite pick up what he just mumbled to himself. His voice was too low to hear it clearly.
"E-Excuse me?"
"If you need anything, please let me know."
"O-Okay, thank you."
Lilly's father once again starts typing on his computer, and I take a moment to look him over. Mister Satou is in many ways a sharp contrast with his wife. Appearance-wise, save for his above-average height, he looks just like the hundreds of salarymen you see every day around the city's train station. Sporting silver-grey hair, bespectacled and wearing a neat business suit, he is a dignified and extremely formal man in appearance, manners and speech. He's about as tall as his wife and although he's been very friendly in his interactions with us, there's nevertheless something stern about him. His polite and reserved tone seems almost jarring compared to the up-beat personality possessed by his wife. And unlike Karla's energetic and fit appearance, Mister Satou comes across as though he hasn't slept in weeks. Unless he always has bags under his eyes, I suspect he was merely being polite when he assured me he had a good night's rest. From what I've learned this week, he's been under a lot of work-related stress lately. And despite that, he's been rapidly typing on his laptop throughout our entire conversation, his eyes barely ever leaving the screen.
I turn around and get into position to take a shot of the scrolls adorning the wall, trying to fit them all into frame. As I do so, I let out a slight yawn that I quickly stifle with my hand upon remembering I'm not alone in the room.
"Are you usually an early riser, Miss Ikezawa?"
"Ummm... M-mostly. Earlier t-than Lilly."
"Sleeping in has never been a habit in this family. Lilly seems to be the only one who occasionally has trouble getting out of bed in the morning."
"I think... It m-makes s-some sense."
Lilly's father gives me a slightly puzzled frown.
"May I ask you to elaborate on that?"
"Early in t-the morning... It's u-usually the s-sunlight that w-wakes me up. But Lilly..."
"My daughter cannot see the sunlight and thus has only her biological clock to rely on. That certainly does make some sense. "
I nod quietly and walk up to the bookcase. I initially intended to merely take a quick photo of it, but when I look a little closer, I notice something I hadn't picked up before. I previously expected the books to be about management techniques or business practices, but a closer look reveals that the shelves are almost completely filled with Japanese fiction with only the occasional foreign title here and there. My interest piqued immediately, I eagerly start skimming the shelves and it turns out there are many authors and titles in there that I recognize.
"Do you approve of my collection, Miss Ikezawa?"
Mister Satou's voice drags me back to earth, and I realize with some embarassment I must have spent nearly 10 minutes checking the bookcase without saying a single word.
"Umm... Are y-you a c-collector?"
"What you see here is mostly a side effect of Inverness Library not really possessing any fiction in Japanese. I do borrow novels written by English or American authors there, but whenever I wish to read something written by a Japanese author, I have a copy imported from Japan. I prefer reading the original material over a translated copy."
I agree completely with that sentiment. It's nearly impossible to translate something and keep all the details and subtleties intact. Unfortunately, my English isn't good enough yet to comfortably read complete novels in English as a relaxation and grasp all the details. Hopefully it will be one day. What a world that would open up to me.
"It's very impressive."
"Think nothing of it. Is there anything in there by an author that you like?"
I think for a moment.
"Ummm... Is t-there anything by Haruki Murakami?"
Mister Satou replies with a nod that seems part confirmation and part approval.
"Near the lower left corner. I have most of his works with the exception of ‘Dance, Dance, Dance’, 'Kafka on the Shore' and 'Pinball, 1973'. Do you have a favorite title?"
"I... haven't r-read all his b-books yet, but I r-really liked 'Dance, Dance, Dance'. It’s… one of m-my favorite titles."
“Would you recommend it?”
“Ummm… Y-yes.”
"If you have not read it yet, and your tastes are anything like mine, you will probably like 'Sputnik Sweetheart' a lot. It happens to be one of my favorite titles."
"I haven't read it yet. I will k-keep it in mind. I'm s-still in the middle of another book."
"Do you mind if I ask what you're reading right now?"
"The... ummm... The Ark Sakura."
"By Kobo Abe? Have you read his work before?"
"J-Just one piece aside from this. I f-found it... interesting."
Interesting and thought-provoking, but a bit depressing at times, though that's probably for personal reasons. I wonder where Mister Satou is going with this conversation. I don't think he's trying to boast to me about his collection even though he'd have every right to brag in my eyes.
"If you run out of books to read during your stay here, please feel free to borrow whatever you like here. There is no need to ask permission beforehand. All I ask is that you return a book to the place where you found it after you are done with it."
"Wow... R-really? T-Thank you."
Wow! There's enough reading material here to last a year! This vacation just keeps getting better and better!
"No need to thank me. It is the least I can do as a host. Of course, now that you know this, please make certain not to spend all your time here reading. That would be a waste. "
"We're going to... t-take a small boat trip near some p-peninsula today."
"Chanonry Point, I assume. A very nice area to visit if you enjoy watching wildlife."
"Wildlife?"
"I will not ruin the surprise, but you should take along a pair of binoculars before you leave. My wife owns a pair of them. Allison probably knows where they are. You should ask her."
"T-Thanks."
Having finished taking pictures, I press the viewing button in order to see how the photos turned out. Although the camera's tiny screen won't show a great amount of detail, I can see that the angles and lighting turned out alright. Satisfied, I put the camera away.
"Umm... T-thanks for letting m-me t-take pictures."
Lilly's father smiles for a moment and then gives me a curious glance.
"If you do not mind me asking; are you interested in all the rooms in the house or merely those that stand out like a sore thumb?"
I blush a bit. I did pay the most attention to the bathroom and the study because of their sheer contrast to the rest of the house and now I feel found out.
"You would not be the first visitor to take note of the considerable difference in style between the oriental rooms and the rest of the house. We get strange looks from any visitor who is given a tour here. What can I say? I may have left Japan, but Japan has never truly left me. I find that these little touches go a long way in easing the occasional pangs of homesickness. I try to spend my time here whenever I have reading or work to do."
He turns to me for a moment as if suddenly remembering something.
"They do not have Japanese baths at Yamaku, do they?"
They don't. At least not in the dorms. We just have showers, though most of the showers have shower seats attached to the wall in order to accommodate students with mobility issues. They do have a few baths in the nursing staff building that are used for therapy, but I've never used them.
"N-No."
"You are free to use the bath while you are here. If you have not already done so, you should consider taking a soak some time. It is a great way to relax if you take the time for it - and have the time to spare."
The way he says it suggests that last part doesn't apply to him right now, and he's not particularly happy about it.
"M-Maybe."
I think it's time for me to leave here and take a few shots of the patio and outside of the house. Maybe the nearby beach too. Before I can think about saying goodbye, Lilly's father closes his laptop, gets up and curtly bows to me.
"I am afraid I will have to take my leave, Miss Ikezawa."
Taking his laptop under his arm, he heads towards the door and turns around to address me one last time.
"It was good being able to speak Japanese for a little bit outside the business environment. My wife and I usually speak English here out of respect for the staff. I am also pleased to have had the opportunity to speak with the person who has been looking after my daughter. No doubt we will get the opportunity to speak some more when I am able to take some time off. Please enjoy the rest of your day and goodbye for now."
With that he turns around and exits the room, leaving me to digest what he just said.
How on earth should I have reacted to THAT?
Last edited by Guest Poster on Mon Sep 22, 2014 5:22 am, edited 3 times in total.
Sisterhood: True Edition. Hanako epilogue I wrote. Now expanded with additional chapters.
-
Guest Poster
- Posts: 1264
- Joined: Tue Jul 10, 2012 12:42 am
Chapter 28
Chapter 28
01
"I guess they're not here."
I put the binoculars down and giggle softly to myself. The idea that the "friends" I’ve made today would follow me all the way back to the shore near the Satou home is really childish, but a girl can dream. I take a look at my watch and notice it's half past eight. Hisao will still be busy for more than half an hour. Lilly and her mother will be gone for the rest of the evening and if last week was any indication, the same will be true for Lilly's father. I could go back to the mansion and read some more, but I kind of like it here.
This quiet place at the shore of the bay has become my private retreat spot. Karla's suggestion of keeping a diary turned out to be a pretty good idea and each day, some time after dinner, when Hisao goes up to the attic to use Karla's home trainer in order to keep his practice regimen going, I use that time to take a little private walk along the shoreline of Moray Firth, sit down here, collect my thoughts and write them down. The soft sound of the waves, the gentle breeze and the sight of the sun setting in the distance all serve to put my mind at ease.
I thumb through the pages of my little journal. I decided to reject Karla's idea of turning it into a private newspaper and go with a more personal angle. That also meant the diary's for my eyes only. Not immediately knowing anything else to write, I decide to re-read what I've already written and see if anything comes up that's worth writing down.
"Moonlight!"
I grin. There won't be any response, of course, but I just felt like trying it.
"Hanako!"
"EEK!"
I let out a high-pitched cry, spring to my feet and turn around. Standing behind me is Hisao, sporting a broad grin that would make the head nurse jealous. I quickly avert my eyes while trying to keep my rapidly emerging blush in check. It looks like he decided to look me up, heard me on his way over here and decided to sneak up on me. Hisao takes a moment to enjoy his own joke and then gives me a quick peck on the cheek to reassure me.
"So, did you spot any more dolphins?"
I quietly shake my head, still a bit embarrassed.
"I... d-don't think they c-come to this part of the b-bay often."
Hisao allows his eyes to skim the water himself and then turns back to me.
“Maybe your dolphin’s busy doing typical dolphin-stuff right now. Like… you know… playing volleyball with live sea turtles.”
I giggle at his words.
"Still jealous?"
While Lilly and I were talking about how cute dolphins were earlier today, Hisao had to inject a pseudo-biology lesson into the conversation, and he said that dolphins are prone to what he called sociopathic tendencies at times. Lilly was quick to playfully insinuate that Hisao was merely being jealous, which he immediately denied. For some time I joined up with Lilly playfully ruffling Hisao’s feathers a bit. Hopefully he didn’t take that seriously.
"If your dolphin isn't around then maybe my company will do for the evening?"
I smile softly and nod. "I'm still d-dating you and not Moonlight."
As I look Hisao over, I suddenly realize something. He's still dressed in a shirt and gym shorts. That explains why he dropped by sooner than I expected him to.
"You d-didn't take a shower yet?"
He shakes his head.
"I was going to, but then I realized that since I have no plans for the evening and Lilly and her parents are away, I might as well go with something more extensive than a quick shower."
I smile.
"You want to try out the bathroom?"
"Yeah. I mean, it's pretty large, and we have nothing but showers in the dorms at school. I don't think I should pass up an opportunity to have what's pretty much my own private bath house."
"I hope you have fun soaking."
"Well..."
From the hesitant look on his face, I can tell there's more he wants to say, but he isn't quite sure how to say it. I suddenly I get what he wants to ask. He didn't come here to tell me he was going to use the bath. He came here to invite me along. As I realize this, my fading blush quickly returns with a vengeance.
"How about it? I don't think you take these kinds of baths very often. Why not take advantage of the opportunity?"
Seeing that I wrote down the very same thing less than half an hour ago, it's difficult for me to argue against that.
"I... don't really handle hot b-baths very well."
"I checked out the bath before coming here and there's a control panel for the heater that allows you to set the water temperature to whatever you like. You don't have to if you don't want to, but I'd really like you to join me. Let's make it a very special occasion."
"...O-okay then."
01
"I guess they're not here."
I put the binoculars down and giggle softly to myself. The idea that the "friends" I’ve made today would follow me all the way back to the shore near the Satou home is really childish, but a girl can dream. I take a look at my watch and notice it's half past eight. Hisao will still be busy for more than half an hour. Lilly and her mother will be gone for the rest of the evening and if last week was any indication, the same will be true for Lilly's father. I could go back to the mansion and read some more, but I kind of like it here.
This quiet place at the shore of the bay has become my private retreat spot. Karla's suggestion of keeping a diary turned out to be a pretty good idea and each day, some time after dinner, when Hisao goes up to the attic to use Karla's home trainer in order to keep his practice regimen going, I use that time to take a little private walk along the shoreline of Moray Firth, sit down here, collect my thoughts and write them down. The soft sound of the waves, the gentle breeze and the sight of the sun setting in the distance all serve to put my mind at ease.
I thumb through the pages of my little journal. I decided to reject Karla's idea of turning it into a private newspaper and go with a more personal angle. That also meant the diary's for my eyes only. Not immediately knowing anything else to write, I decide to re-read what I've already written and see if anything comes up that's worth writing down.
Day 1
This day was almost entirely spent getting from Yamaku to the Satou residence in Inverness, Scotland. We assembled in Lilly's room in the morning, took the bus directly to the train station and then the train to the airport. We made sure to plan ahead for unexpected delays, but in the end it all ran smoothly. We made sure to do our baggage checkin as soon as we arrived and wasted no time getting through security. We went for something to eat and then hurried along to the gate. It turned out they let us board the flight before anyone else in economy class.
The flight itself took a long time, nearly 13 hours. London airport was even busier than Narita and it was quite the trip to the gate of our next plane. Fortunately, the second flight only took about an hour and Inverness Airport was really small compared to the other,. When we left the building, Akira was already waiting for us. She drove us to the Satou residence. Since we had already eaten something in London, we didn't waste any time getting to bed. After a trip that took nearly a day, we’d certainly earned it.
Musings: I wasn't looking forward to this day to begin with, but my first experience with the hassles of air travel was worse than I thought. If we take a walk into the city, I can at least tell myself that those crowds aren't going to bother me if I just keep my head down and stay on the move. Not so much here. The idea that there are people at every airport who are being paid to keep a look out for travellers showing 'unusual' behavior creeps me out like nothing else. Then there's the security gates. It's a bit depressing to have pretty much the whole world make it clear to you for nearly a decade that the sight of your face is an affront to their sensibilities, and then they still insist on you showing it completely unobscured. All in all, this was not a good day for me. I can't comment on much of the flight as I've been asleep for the biggest part of it.
Addendum: Now that I've been here a few days longer, I feel that I should mention that although I still dislike airports, I do think this vacation has been worth the stress of navigating them so far. Also, what Lilly said about how special an experience your first takeoff is couldn't be more on the mark. In fact, the second one wasn't any less exciting. It's hard to describe the feeling I got when the plane left the ground, and I could see the world slowly shrink beneath us until the only thing visible through the window was that ocean of clouds all around us. It felt... liberating in some way. As if I was leaving an old part of my life behind me and was on the edge of something new and exciting. I guess I'm doing just that - if only temporary. So I suppose it wasn't all bad though I still dread going through customs and security again when we return to Japan.
Day 2
I learned something new about myself this morning. I'm pretty much immune to jet lag. I woke up around ten o' clock feeling fit as a fiddle. It seemed I was the only one. I took a long shower, applied my moisturizer and decided to try and finish 'The Temple of the Golden Pavilion' that I started on while on the plane to London. I could have gone exploring the house, but I preferred Lilly to be there when we'd introduce ourselves to her parents. I can't afford to make a poor first impression. I finished almost the entire book AND got several ideas for my article before Hisao finally woke up. It turns out he and Lilly had been awake for most of the night. The dinner we had at the start of the evening was delicious and much, much better than the food on the plane. Akira then came to pick us up to spend the evening inside a real Scottish pub. The atmosphere there reminded me of that visit to the jazz club before Hisao and I started dating. Lilly and Akira took part in and won a pub quiz, while Hisao and I took part in and both won a billiards game. Also, we met Lilly's mother! We just didn't know it was her at first. Back at the Satou residence we tried out the wine that Lilly won, hung out together and then went to bed.
Musings: Wow, the Satou residence is really large. I wonder if it doesn't feel extremely empty with just two people living there. Maybe that's secretly part of the reason they have housekeepers. Lilly's been trying to warm us up to the idea of exploring Inverness on our own. I don't think I'm confident enough yet to try a stilted conversation with some locals in order to ask for directions, but Hisao's English isn't going to get us out of a jam either. I think Lilly's enjoying the idea of us having to practice our English skills the hard way far more than she should. The town of Inverness is really impressive. The older buildings look so different from the ones in Japan. It's really starting to feel like we're on vacation.
Lilly performed a toast. I really envy her bond with Akira. They seem so close. Also, Akira suggests their parents are both workaholics. It explains why they couldn't pick us up from the airport the other day. Interesting tidbit: Lilly learned most of her homemaking skills from their old housekeeper. I wonder if she'd be comfortable with Akira telling us that. Billiards is great fun, but much more difficult than pool. Fortunately, this was a first time for both of us playing it. I told Hisao about what I'd like to do. Hisao has already figured out where he's going to go after graduation. I wonder if there's a university in his hometown of Chiba that I could attend. If we end up studying in different towns, maintaining our relationship is going to be really difficult. Also, meeting Lilly's mother was unexpected. Looks like she was toying with us a bit. I feel a bit embarrassed for not having made the connection myself because the family resemblance is quite striking. I wonder if this is what Lilly will eventually end up looking like when she's older. If so, she's a lucky person. There'll be a picnic tomorrow, and Lilly wants me to help her prepare the food. Hurray!
Day 3
I woke up feeling extremely sick this morning. Shower didn't help much. Fresh air didn't help much. Swearing to my ancestors to never ever drink again didn't help much. I guess I really deserved this. At least I'm not the only one. Lilly and Hisao were apparently in bad shape too. Lilly got in trouble for passing out on the couch - AFTER her parents already escorted her upstairs. Hisao and I had sandwiches for breakfast, filled with meat, lettuce and tomato. It was really hard eating them while resisting the urge to throw them back up, but Hisao said they'd make us feel better. In the end we decided to sleep for a few more hours. Fortunately, I felt seriously better around noon. Lilly and I spent nearly an hour preparing picnic food which was fun and a good way to distract myself from the painful sensation in my head. Lilly's mother brought tandem bikes along. Riding them was a bit like playing that motorcycle arcade game with Hisao. It was tricky but fun. At first.
We ended up visiting some old battlefield, but I didn't quite catch most of what Lilly's mother told us about it. I got unwell during our bike ride, but it was kind of my own fault, so thankfully the picnic didn't end up cancelled over me. We learned that the company of Lilly's family makes medical equipment. And that Lilly's mother was told to come to Scotland just like Lilly was, though unlike her daughter she didn't end up staying at the last moment. I wonder how things would have played out if that had been the case. Also, Lilly's mother used to be a journalist. I got some nasty cramps near the end of the picnic, so Lilly's mother ended up calling the housekeeper to pick us up. I was given A LOT to drink during the picnic and over dinner that evening. I ended up going to bed early that night to recover from today.
Musings: I really should have remembered last night how terrible I felt that morning after I had wine for the first time, because apparently that first hangover didn't make enough of an impression to prevent me from making the same mistake again. I was worried things'd be awkward between Hisao and myself for the rest of the week, but fortunately we managed to settle things before we went on that picnic today. If I learned any lesson today it's that I should maybe worry less about Hisao and more about myself. Hisao may not take well to hot weather, but I don't either, and I was reminded of that today. Lilly's mother said it was heat exhaustion and she was probably right, but I think my body temperature was also just a little bit too high. It's been years since I've last experienced any real heat-related afflictions, so I guess I was becoming forgetful about the fact that I'm prone to them. I suppose this is what happens when you suddenly start getting out more after years of being a shut-in. I'd better be more careful in the future, lest it's me who ends up in the hospital here.
We also got to know Lilly's mother a little bit better today. She's apparently head of PR at the family company. She was relaxed enough while talking about the business, but I noticed she got tense when she talked about following her husband to Scotland. That's obviously still a sore point that she seemed eager to skip over. When my activities in the newspaper club came up, Lilly suddenly fished our latest newspaper out of her bag. What on earth? Hisao likes to say Shizune is the scheming type, but I'd say it runs in the family. If Lilly's intentions hadn’t been so good, these kinds of stunts would have scared me. And Lilly's mother used to be a journalist. How neat is that? And she likes to talk about it. A lot. Her enthusiasm on the subject is a bit overwhelming, but it's also pretty contagious. She suggested me to start keeping a journal and even gave me an old diary to use. I decided to follow her advice, so from now on I'll be writing a little bit about each day I'm here, and I'm going to write a bit for the first two days as well.
Day 4
Before heading to bed last night, I was told that we'd be taking it easy for today, and I could sleep in to my heart's delight. I'm not someone who sleeps in a lot, but I did end up staying in bed until nearly noon. Not so much because I had trouble waking up, but because I decided to wake up my sleeping boyfriend in the only way that's appropriate when you're in a large bed, it's a beautiful sunny morning and you have plenty of time to spare - lazy morning cuddling. I didn't mind the fact at all that one thing lead to another. All in all, I had a great morning.
I was given my own tour of the house this afternoon. It's a really nice place. I asked if I could take some photos of its interior. Lilly and her mother said that was okay, and I could go anywhere I wanted. Maybe I'll do that tomorrow morning. Or some other time when it's still daytime but there aren't many people around. It'll be interesting to view my photos side by side. If I show pictures of the Japanese rooms to people, they might not believe they were made in the same house as the other ones. I also found out today that Lilly's mother has a home trainer that Hisao will be using for his daily practice.
Around four o' clock in the afternoon, we took a trip into the city to walk along the river Ness and visit St Andrews Cathedral. It was a beautiful church, though we didn't really get a lot of information on its history. I suppose it's still a church first and a tourist attraction second. The warmest part of the day was already over by the time we went into the city, but Lilly's mother nevertheless gave me her sun hat and said I could keep it for the remainder of my stay.
Musings: First of all, I really love the sun hat. It has a pretty wide brim, so it does an excellent job at hiding my facial scars and during the warm months it's more fitting than my own hat. It's also really elegant, and Hisao says that I look cute while wearing it. What more could I possibly wish for?
Lilly's mother really got going when the subject of her former job came up yesterday, and I was a little overwhelmed at first, but now that I've had a night to sleep on it, I think there was a lot of useful advice in what she said. I should ask the teacher in charge of the newspaper club, Mister Hoshino, if there's a study like the one Lilly's mother mentioned yesterday. I just hope I can work up the nerve to approach him about this. Then there's the career paths. My head was spinning when Lilly's mother was rattling off job options. I think fiction writer would be a dream come true to me. I've taken in so many books - how wonderful would it be to be able to return some of that. But Lilly's mother had a point in that it might not be the most stable career, and I think I really benefit from having some stability in my life. Maybe at some point when/if I share a home with someone who has a monthly income himself. (is it too early to be hoping for something like that?)
Technical writer seems like a solid and stable career, but I wonder if that kind of writing isn't too cold and lifeless for me. There's no personality in good technical writing. Biographer or ghost writer would be exciting. Imagine working closely with some celebrity who tells you all kinds of intimate things about his life that the rest of the world doesn't know about yet. But then you'd probably need a network and contacts in order to even get someone to approach you for such a job. I wonder what it would be like to be a speech writer. Imagine seeing hundreds of people listening to someone giving a rousing speech and knowing those people are really listening to and applauding your words. In the end though, copywriter or content writer may be the jobs that are easiest to get.
I can't really shake what Lilly's mother said about working with other people in order to work around your own shortcomings. Would I be able to practice journalism if I had someone like Naomi to do the interviews with me or for me and let her do the talking while I do the writing? That might just work. Lilly uses all sorts of tricks to work around her limits. Maybe I should take a page from her book and do the same. I wonder if Naomi would be up for a duo interview some time. I could always go into editing if things don't work out.
I can't believe I'm thinking about all these things. Not too long ago I had no clue on what to do with my life after Yamaku, and now I'm trying to eliminate options that all look attractive. I guess it's about time though. Lilly and Hisao already have their career path largely figured out. I can't lag behind too much. In the end, it probably doesn't matter if I don't have one particular job in mind at this point. If I know what study to go for, I'll probably have plenty of opportunities to see where my interests lie. Like Hisao. Still, I wonder if I should have another talk with Lilly's mother about all of this. Will it look weird if I approach her? Will I even be able to pull that off without turning into a stammering mess? Maybe it's better to ask Lilly to break the ice for me. I don’t think she’d mind.
Day 5
Today is the first day Hisao and I have gone out without being accompanied by Lilly. We spent last evening preparing for today. We packed our lunches, the tourist guide and a map of the city and surrounding Highlands area. Lilly's mother gave each of us a bus card that we can use to take any of the bus lines in the area without having to pay the driver. I was a bit nervous to go out there without Lilly or her mother accompanying us, but the fact that Hisao was also a bit uneasy was a small comfort. Lilly's mom told us we could always call if we weren't sure how to get back. Good thing it didn't come to that. I'm not even sure how much reception we'd have in the middle of nowhere.
Having focussed on the cultural sights over the last two days, Hisao and I decided to get away from the city and take a nature-viewing trip for a change. We took the bus from the area near the Satou residence to the bus station in the center of Inverness and then took another bus to our destination. That bus ride took quite long - almost an hour. Fortunately, the bus drivers have been really helpful so far. When we show them our bus cards and then point out our destination on the map we brought along, they usually give us a little notice when we reach the bus stop where we need to get off.
Our destination for today was the hamlet of Tomich far to the south-west of Inverness. The village was built in a very charming style. It's called the Victorian style; named after one of the queens who ruled in that era. It seems most of the village's buildings used to be part of the local nobleman's estate, though the manor itself is now a ruin. Fun fact: the first golden retriever was bred in this village. The nobleman who lived here needed a dog who could retrieve game from almost anywhere during the hunt, be it the ground or a lake. (of which there are plenty in the area) So he ended up breeding a dog breed that loves both water and playing fetch.
The main attraction around here was the awe-inspiring waterfall slightly south of the village called Plodda Falls. We spent a lot of time just staring at it and taking pictures, and then we had a little picnic (nothing big this time, just the lunch we packed) near the falls. We spent the rest of the afternoon taking strolls through the nearby woods. It was really beautiful around there and so peaceful as well. Eventually we took the bus back to Inverness. We made our way back to the Satou residence without messing up, so kudos to us. Here's hoping we can keep this going. Also, before we went to bed this night, we met Lilly's father.
Musings: Lilly's father and mother are really different. I don't think the saying 'opposites attract' applies to Hisao and me, but it certainly seems true for them. I’ve always pictured Lilly's father as an intimidating figure who ruled his household with an iron fist, but he's actually not that bad; just a little bit stiff and stern. Okay, maybe more than a little stiff in his manners. He's also extremely polite and formal - much, much more so than Lilly. I don't think we'll be calling him by his first name anytime soon. It just doesn't seem appropriate.
He welcomed us to Scotland when we were introduced and told us to consider his home our own for the duration of our stay. Then he excused himself and retired to his study. From what I've heard, he's going to take a few days off within a week or two to spend some time with Lilly just like his wife has been doing, but in order to be able to afford that time off during this busy period at the office, he's been working massive overtime on an almost daily basis to compensate. He made a rather tired and restless impression on me when we met him. I hope he isn't going to burn himself out for our sake. I don't think Lilly would want that.
Day 6
Hisao and I went to visit a castle today. There are several of them around the area near Inverness but the closest one, called Castle Stuart, has been turned into a hotel, so we couldn't really go there. Fortunately there was another one nearby; to the north-east of where the Satous live. It's called Cawdor Castle. The required bus trip was fortunately a lot shorter than the one to Tomich yesterday.
Cawdor Castle is really impressive. It feels like a place right out of a storybook. Speaking of which; this castle was apparently the home of the protagonist in one of Shakespeare's most famous plays. I haven't really read any of Shakespeare's works though Lilly's mother gave us a brief summary of the story this morning. It turns out that the real Macbeth never lived at this castle because it wasn't built yet when he was alive, though lots of tourists who visit this place don't seem to be aware of this.
We spent about an hour touring the castle and spent the rest of our time there walking the nature trail nearby and the castle's various beautiful gardens. I think our little walk through the flower garden was one of the most romantic moments of our vacation so far. Despite having brought our own lunch, we actually ended up buying a meal at the snackbar near the bus stop since I gave most of my sandwiches to the ducklings swimming in the nearby pond. I managed to lure a few of them close enough for a photo. They looked so extremely cute I still smile whenever I picture them in my mind. I can't wait to have that photo printed out.
Musings: While browsing through the camera's memory, I found out something embarrassing. Apparently Hisao took a picture of me while I was asleep in our bed. Perhaps he thought I looked cute while sleeping. That wasn't really the issue though. The problem was the fact that I wasn't wearing anything when he took that picture. The bedsheet covered most of me, but I could still see my face, my shoulders and the top of my back. Has he forgotten that this camera belongs to the newspaper club? What if Naomi had found that picture? I don't think she's the type to use this kind of thing as blackmail material against me, but I'd still have to deal with a spell of excruciating embarrassment.
On that note; as of this week our 'love life' seems to be back on track. I think I'm going to miss our bedroom here when we return to Japan and have to get back to sleeping in a cramped single bed, sneaking around the dorm in order to stay over at each other's place and worrying about bumping into each other's neighbors the morning after. Best to enjoy the time we have here. Note to self: don't leave my birth control pills anywhere near Hisao's collection of medication. He nearly took some by mistake. Hahaha, that'd have been awkward.
Day 7
Naomi will be pleased. A true Scotsman has been spotted and photographed. Not just that but we also got to see how these traditional Scottish garments are made. We visited the Scottish Kiltmaker Visitor Center as well as a shop specializing in Highland clothes today. In addition to the the exhibition there was also a viewing area where we could see craftsmen at work creating these pieces of clothing. It turns out there is no such thing as THE Scottish kilt; each clan used to have its own pattern as well as an accompanying belt with the clan sigil on the buckle and a decorated pouch (it has a name but I forgot what it was) to make up for the fact that kilts have no pockets. While we were at the Highland dress shop, Lilly and I also took the opportunity to try on a few Scottish dresses. I don't think anyone would ever mistake me for a local, but I the dresses looked very natural on Lilly. Hisao snapped some nice pictures of this event. There were a few nice affordable dresses there, but I don't think there'd be a point in me buying one. They stand out so much that I'd never be able to get myself to wear one in public.
Musings: I almost filled up my first memory card today and I'm thinking of having a few photos printed out when we visit the shopping center here. Of course, lots of the photos are about the same things shot from a slightly different angle, but I've nevertheless managed to capture most of my vacation on camera so far.
My vacation...
Aside from that long weekend in Hokkaido, I haven't had a real vacation in a decade. There were dates with Hisao or outings with Lilly that I enjoyed, but this feels different somehow. Or maybe I simply feel different. I'm not sure when it started; perhaps when Lilly's mother started talking about writing and journalism? Or maybe when I started keeping a journal and actively using my camera? It hit me today while I was browsing through the pictures stored on the camera already. I'm in quite a few of the pictures myself. To most people that would be logical, but that's not the case for me. I don't think there are many photos of me in existence at all. Most of the ones that existed before the fire were destroyed when our house burned down. I never liked the idea of people staring at a picture of me any more than people staring at me directly, so I’ve always tried to avoid being caught on camera whenever possible, even if that involved skipping class. I don't appear in the class photo of class 3-3 nor in any of the pictures from earlier years. Yet during this week I've allowed myself to be photographed more often than in the preceding 10 years combined. And I'm writing about everything that's happened too.
Photos used to be nothing more to me than a painful reminder of my disfigurement, but the ones recently taken are different. They're reminders of things I enjoyed. I realize now that that's probably also why I'm keeping a diary. I'm busy making memories. That's kind of new to me as well. When I still lived at the orphanage, I survived by focussing completely on the present. I tried to forget the events of yesterday and tried not to think about what would happen tomorrow. (both were often painful) And yet what I'm doing right now is doing what I can to make sure I won't forget what's happened here in Scotland so far, and I find myself dwelling on what the future will bring even at times when I'm trying to just enjoy the moment.
I realize I'm rambling. A lot is going on inside my head right now, and it's overwhelming and confusing me at times, but I don't think I completely hate it. I hope that by writing all of this down I can give it a place and then try to make sense of it later.
On a final note, when re-reading my recollection of the first day, I realize I maybe wasn't being completely fair. I did like the flight itself and our stay here so far has definitely been worth the stress of the trip so I'm going to try and write something positive about it after I finish this page. Maybe that's the key to sorting out my life. Writing down the precious memories and taking pictures of them in order to to keep them alive that way while letting the bad memories fade with time. Hmmm...
Day 8
Today was another day off. We decided to go shopping in Inverness. There's an indoor market built in Victorian style located near the Ness. It's a really nice looking place filled with all kinds of small owner-operated shops, and the archways and colorful shop facades give the place an atmospheric old-fashioned charm. It was a little more crowded there than I would have liked, but my sun hat did a good job at obscuring the right side of my face. Among the shops we visited were candy stores, a bagpipe store (those things are really expensive), several tailor and clothing stores and a few gift shops. (I got Naomi a toy Nessie from one of them as a thanks for letting me borrow her camera. She did want to see the Loch Ness monster after all.) We also bought ingredients for tonight's dinner. Lilly and I will be making fruit cocktail tonight. Finally, we met up with Akira in a cafe located in the marketplace. It was nice catching up with her. Also, we (secretly) had a glass of wine there. Akira treated us to one after she heard that Lilly had been sentenced to a soda diet for the remainder of her stay. We made sure not to have more than one though, lest we'd be found out.
Musings: It sure was nice to meet up with Akira again, although I'm a bit surprised that it's been nearly a week since we last saw her. She and Lilly still have almost daily contact over the phone, but you'd say that this would be an ideal opportunity for them to spend lots of time together while they still can. Who knows how long it'll take before they can meet in person again after we return to Japan.
Akira says she's busy with work, and I'm sure that's true, but I also have the impression that she'd rather not visit the Satou residence or even be in the presence of her parents. I heard that she's living in a small apartment she's renting on the other side of Inverness. I feel bad that Hisao and I are staying in such luxury right now while Akira is living in such modest conditions, even though I'm pretty sure it's completely by her own choice. From what I've been able to tell, Akira doesn't like her parents and is still upset with them about the way they left her and Lilly in Japan to fend for themselves. She doesn't act openly hostile towards them most of the time, but she's definitely keeping them at arm's length. While she's been willing to let us drink alcohol before, I got the impression the main reason she treated us to a glass of wine was to spite her father. I don't think Lilly's happy with this, but she seems hesitant to try and force things. Well, that's Lilly for you. Still, it's a pity she can't spend time with both her parents and her sister at the same time. They're all really nice people on their own.
Day 9
We went to visit the famed Loch Ness today. It's not the lake in Scotland that covers the largest area, but it's definitely the lake that contains the largest amount of water (it's much deeper than any other lake around here) so you could still argue that it's the largest lake in the country. The road to our destination ran parallel to the lake for nearly 10 kilometers, so we got plenty of opportunity to take pictures. Now about that destination...
The name of our destination is Grmblwarwmx. Actually the village's real name is Drumnadrochit, but as far as pronunciation goes that's the same thing in my mind. Infuriatingly enough, Lilly managed to get it right after a few tries. Karla promised Hisao and me that we'd be flying business class back to Japan if we could learn to say the name out loud three times without mispronouncing it before the end of our stay. Lilly promised to make us lunch for the rest of the school year if we could pull it off. That told us all we needed to know about our chances. We still tried for several kilometers though. Yes, the atmosphere in the car got quite silly.
We first made a stop by the Loch Ness Exhibition Center. It was a very impressive display showing some insight into the legend of the dinosaur-like creature that was reputedly living in the lake and also contained an overview of the various scientific expeditions that made attempts to verify Nessie's existence. Ultimately none of them ever found evidence, but like the ghosts that are said to inhabit the various castles in the region, it adds a nice touch of mystery to the place. After the exhibition center we took a nice hour-long boat trip on the lake. Afterwards, we drove to one of the sights we saw during the boat ride; the ruins of Urquhart Castle. It's a very impressive castle ruin that overlooks the lake. The view from up there was magnificent, especially from the top of its remaining tower. Lilly’s mother said this place held some very special memories for her, but wouldn’t elaborate further on it.
Musings: Today was another day we spent with Lilly's mother coming along. Watching her is kind of interesting. Physically she resembles Lilly quite a bit, but if I had to pick one daughter to compare her to, I'd still say she's more like Akira. (just a little bit more refined) I had always pictured Lilly's mother as an extremely refined noblewoman of some sort, but Karla is surprisingly down-to-earth and laid-back. She's also rather informal, and her casual attitude makes her pretty easy to talk to. It's actually kind of funny in a way, seeing a person with such a resemblence to Lilly talk like Akira often does.
But when I look at Lilly and her mother together, I still notice a difference. Even though Karla acts a lot like Akira, Lilly and Karla don't act like Lilly and Akira. Whenever she's with her sister, Lilly talks to her as if she’s talking to a good friend. The two are spontanous with each other and even like to tease each other whenever the opportunity presents itself, despite Akira being much older. Karla likes to tease Lilly on occasion as well, but Lilly seems unusually reserved when speaking to her mother directly. More reserved than she is around most people. I suppose it's somewhat understandable, seeing that they've been apart for such a long time, but it's still a bit odd.
Not having anything else in mind to write down, I peer through the binoculars again to see if I can detect any movement in the water. A silly thought creeps into my mind and before I can reconsider the idea I whistle sharply on my fingers, cup my hands in front of my mouth and call out.Day 10
I got out of bed early this morning in order to take pictures of the Satou residence. It's been on my to-do list for days, and I finally decided to stop putting it off. Lilly, Hisao and I had a trip planned this day, so staying in bed all morning wasn't an option to begin with. While visiting the study I spent some time in the presence of Lilly's father. We've barely seen him at all during our stay here. He leaves early and comes back late most of the time, and when he comes home, he often retreats to his study or goes straight to bed. I hadn't really spent any time in the study before, so I was unaware of this before but... The bookcase covering nearly the entire right wall is nearly completely filled with Japanese fiction! I think saying that Lilly's father is an avid reader is a massive understatement. He gave me permission to borrow any book I liked in case I got bored here. I wonder if it'd be selfish of me to secretly wish for a world-wide airline strike, just so I could stay here long enough to take him up on that offer. Before I left, he told me to get some binoculars. I wondered why at the time. It didn't take that long to find out.
Lilly, Hisao and I took a bus to the village of Avoch on the other side of the bay. Just like her father, Lilly wouldn't really go into detail. Avoch turned out to be a rather small harbor village and Lilly had arranged a boat trip from there. I didn't get why we'd be taking another boat trip after having taken one on Loch Ness the day before already, but the reason quickly became clear. Three words: Seals and dolphins! It turns out they live in the very bay on whose edge I've been sitting each evening. The binoculars I borrowed came in handy when the captain of our boat took us close to a seal colony near the peninsula we were heading for. Seeing them lying on the beach and occasionally clumsily flopping around, especially the little ones, just made my heart melt. So adorable! We didn't end up needing binoculars for the dolphins. At some point several of them started swimming around and under the boat, occasionally jumping above the water surface. We made a few marvelous pictures including one with me in it. The trip itself only took an hour, and I would have liked to take another, but unfortunately there was a rather large group waiting on the shore when we came back, and we didn't want to wait another hour for another go-around, so we took the bus to North Kessock, where a dolphin and seal center is located, instead.
We spent some more time at the center watching dolphins from both the vantage point and through the underwater cameras the center set up nearby. They also had underwater microphones installed so we could listen to the sounds they made while they were swimming nearby. One of the coworkers there seemed really eager to tell us about these animals - as if my interest hadn't been piqued enough as it was. When Lilly pried a bit, we learned he was so focussed on us because he already had us pegged for Japanese, and the center was run by the Whales and Dolphin Conservation charity organisation. He mentioned that Japan is one of the countries still engaged in the practice of whaling and Japanese fishermen kill thousands of dolphins and small whales every year, and he urged us to spread the word once we return home. That was kind of uncomfortable. I got the impression that that person thought we ate nothing but whale meat all day long, but I've never even tasted it and Lilly mentioned that the few times she had a taste, it didn't strike her as that good. Anyway, Lilly and I made the decision then and there to officially adopt one of the dolphins as a gesture of goodwill. (this was something they offered to visitors) Lilly will be paying the monthly fee to the center, and I will be paying back my share by treating Lilly to a free lunch each month. The person at the center was really impressed by our decision. So please welcome the latest member to our little family; Moonlight the bottlenose dolphin. We got a cotton bag, certificate with her name, a sticker, information guide and they gave us a really cute picture of our dolphin as a bonus. Lilly and her mother will be visiting a theater play this evening, so we decided to return to the Satou home without making any more detours.
Musings: When Lilly's father spoke to me this morning, he suggested taking a traditional bath if I had the time. It's natural for a host to go out of his way to accommodate his guest, but I wonder if that was all there was to it. I remember accompanying my mother to a public bath a few times in the past. I enjoyed it back then. I don't think I could stand entering a public bath these days anymore, no matter how much confidence I'd gain. In fact, I'm willing to bet I'd be denied entry because the owners would feel the sight of me would upset the other visitors too much. Did Lilly's father mean to imply that this would be an opportunity? The bathroom's large enough to accommodate six to eight people at once. It's kind of a public bath without the public. Should I give it a try for old times sake?
"Moonlight!"
I grin. There won't be any response, of course, but I just felt like trying it.
"Hanako!"
"EEK!"
I let out a high-pitched cry, spring to my feet and turn around. Standing behind me is Hisao, sporting a broad grin that would make the head nurse jealous. I quickly avert my eyes while trying to keep my rapidly emerging blush in check. It looks like he decided to look me up, heard me on his way over here and decided to sneak up on me. Hisao takes a moment to enjoy his own joke and then gives me a quick peck on the cheek to reassure me.
"So, did you spot any more dolphins?"
I quietly shake my head, still a bit embarrassed.
"I... d-don't think they c-come to this part of the b-bay often."
Hisao allows his eyes to skim the water himself and then turns back to me.
“Maybe your dolphin’s busy doing typical dolphin-stuff right now. Like… you know… playing volleyball with live sea turtles.”
I giggle at his words.
"Still jealous?"
While Lilly and I were talking about how cute dolphins were earlier today, Hisao had to inject a pseudo-biology lesson into the conversation, and he said that dolphins are prone to what he called sociopathic tendencies at times. Lilly was quick to playfully insinuate that Hisao was merely being jealous, which he immediately denied. For some time I joined up with Lilly playfully ruffling Hisao’s feathers a bit. Hopefully he didn’t take that seriously.
"If your dolphin isn't around then maybe my company will do for the evening?"
I smile softly and nod. "I'm still d-dating you and not Moonlight."
As I look Hisao over, I suddenly realize something. He's still dressed in a shirt and gym shorts. That explains why he dropped by sooner than I expected him to.
"You d-didn't take a shower yet?"
He shakes his head.
"I was going to, but then I realized that since I have no plans for the evening and Lilly and her parents are away, I might as well go with something more extensive than a quick shower."
I smile.
"You want to try out the bathroom?"
"Yeah. I mean, it's pretty large, and we have nothing but showers in the dorms at school. I don't think I should pass up an opportunity to have what's pretty much my own private bath house."
"I hope you have fun soaking."
"Well..."
From the hesitant look on his face, I can tell there's more he wants to say, but he isn't quite sure how to say it. I suddenly I get what he wants to ask. He didn't come here to tell me he was going to use the bath. He came here to invite me along. As I realize this, my fading blush quickly returns with a vengeance.
"How about it? I don't think you take these kinds of baths very often. Why not take advantage of the opportunity?"
Seeing that I wrote down the very same thing less than half an hour ago, it's difficult for me to argue against that.
"I... don't really handle hot b-baths very well."
"I checked out the bath before coming here and there's a control panel for the heater that allows you to set the water temperature to whatever you like. You don't have to if you don't want to, but I'd really like you to join me. Let's make it a very special occasion."
"...O-okay then."
Last edited by Guest Poster on Sun Oct 05, 2014 3:55 pm, edited 4 times in total.
Sisterhood: True Edition. Hanako epilogue I wrote. Now expanded with additional chapters.
-
Guest Poster
- Posts: 1264
- Joined: Tue Jul 10, 2012 12:42 am
Chapter 29
Chapter 29
01
I guess these belong to Lilly's parents.
After we got back from the beach, Hisao went down to the kitchen to get something to drink while I went to our room to put away my diary and brush my hair to get any tangles out. Now I'm holding two bathrobes that I retrieved from the bathroom's small changing area on my way here. The changing area contained shelves and baskets for clothing, but I doubt we'll be slipping back into our clothes again after we're done bathing, so I might as well leave my clothing here. I just hope Lilly or her parents aren't going to miss the bathrobes this evening.
I walk up to the window, close the curtains, take off my clothes and put one of the bathrobes on. Both are a little bit too large for me, though, since I'm used to wearing a rather oversized nightgown, it doesn't feel too awkward. I fold my clothes over one of the chairs, leave the bedroom and make my way over to the bathroom.
Two of the changing area's walls look suspiciously like reinforced room dividers, suggesting that the bathroom and this tiny changing area used to be part of the same room before the Satous moved in. I conclude with a sense of relief that the outer door can be locked from the inside, meaning that even if Lilly or her parents were to come home early there'd still be no risk of them accidentally walking in on us. In addition to a shelf with baskets for clothing and a space for shoes along one wall there are two cabinets near the exit; one containing bottles of liquid soap and several types of shampoo and the other containing washcloths and towels. I take two of each, making sure to get a bottle of shampoo for myself that contains conditioner and suits my hair and then slide away the inner door and enter the main bathroom.
While it's certainly not as large as the public baths I've visited in my childhood, it's definitely larger than any bathroom I've ever been to before. The floor is covered with slightly rough tiles to avoid slipping. On the far wall is a fairly large window with sun blinds in front of it.The wall near the bath consists of a large tile mural depicting a few large waves in front of a mountain. The bath itself seems large enough to hold about seven or eight people. The opposite corner of the room consists of facilities to clean oneself before bathing. Two pairs of faucets are attached to the wall in that part of the room, and each pair also has a detachable shower head connected to it.There's a small mirror on the wall above each pair of faucets and a pair of wooden buckets and low stools nearby. The floor near the faucets and shower heads seems to be slightly sloped so the water can flow into the drain near the corner.
After putting the soap and shampoo near the stools and leaving the towels on the edge of the bath, I examine the bath a little closer and notice a few small buttons and a display embedded into part of the edge showing a number.
45 degrees. That's much hotter than I can probably handle. I wonder whether this is the default temperature or if Hisao set it to that level. I hope my preferred temperature doesn't feel too cold for him. I press the button with a minus sign on it a few times until the display shows 37. That's probably a more responsible level for me.
"Pretty impressive, isn't it?"
I turn around and see Hisao entering the room wearing the bathrobe I left in our bedroom. He gives me an expectant smile and walks back into the changing area. I meekly follow him.
"Ummm... D-did you lock the door?"
"When I came in. How's the temperature? There's a panel near the door we can use to turn the room's heating up."
Hisao probably used that already since it's pleasantly warm in here. When we take off our bathrobes, it probably won't be the temperature that'll make me feel uncomfortable.
"It's... probably w-warm enough."
"How about the light? I noticed that the light switch has a dimmer."
"Hmmm..."
That might make things easier. I play around with the slider a bit until ultimately simply turning off the lights, leaving the changing area in near pitch blackness.
"Err... Hanako... I think we're going to need some light, or we'll be setting ourselves up for some very painful pratfalls."
I feel my way over to the inner door and slide it open. While the changing area is pitch black, the bathroom itself is only moderately darkened due to it still being light outside and the sun blinds in front of the window letting more than enough light through to make out the room's interior.
"I guess we'll be okay after all, at least until the sun sets completely."
He puts a hand on my shoulder.
02
"So... Shall we?"
"G-Go ahead."
I hear some rustling next to me, and a few seconds later Hisao, now completely naked, strolls past me, heads over to the washing area, sits down on one of the stools next to the faucets, reaches forward and starts filling up the wooden buckets, occasionally testing the temperature of the water inside them with his finger. I find myself staring at him for a moment, then let out a soft sigh. I guess it's too late to start having second thoughts. I remove my bathrobe, slowly approach Hisao and sit down on the stool next to him. I appreciate the fact that he's been considerate enough to let me sit on his right so my scarred side is facing away from him.
"Is this close to the right temperature?"
Without looking at me, Hisao moves one of the buckets to his right and I dip my finger in to check the temperature. It could be a little hotter; I don't want to start feeling chilly when we're in here for a little while. I add hot water until the temperature is acceptable, pour the contents of the bucket all over myself and then start refilling it while quietly watching Hisao do the same. We repeat this process a few more times, and when we're both completely drenched, Hisao turns in my direction.
"Can you hand me a bottle of soap and shampoo?"
"O-Okay."
I take a bottle of each from the small shelf nearby where I put them earlier, pass them to Hisao and then take of bottle of both myself. I guess I'd better get started quickly, because something like this usually takes a long time.
"Hisao?"
"Yes?"
"When you're f-finished, you can go ahead and enter the bath."
"Even when you're not finished yet?"
"Washing my hair usually takes a long time."
"Yeah, I bet it does."
A slightly uncomfortable silence follows. What do you talk about in situations such as this?
"Hey, Hanako?"
"Yes?"
"Can I help you... you know... wash your hair? I can wash your back too if you don't mind. I'll let you wash mine in return."
"Ah..."
I blush a bit. I didn't expect him to offer that. It might not be a bad idea, provided we can limit ourselves to just washing. It might actually be enjoyable.
"Ah... O-okay then. But c-can I... w-wash you first?"
"Be my guest."
I get up from my stool, kneel down behind Hisao and ready my washcloth before deciding it might be more fun to proceed without it. I unhook the shower head from the nearby wall, turn it on and briefly spray his back and his hair. I then put some liquid soap into my hands, rub them together for a moment and start soaping his back.
I tenderly stroke his shoulders and upper back, occasionally pausing for a second to apply some more soap to my hands.
He exhales sharply as I move my hands down and playfully stroke his sides and armpits with my fingers.
"H-Hey! No tickling."
I giggle at the cuteness of his response.
"Just remember I'll be in a position to return the favor later."
"Okay then."
My knees start hurting a bit from kneeling on the rough tiles, so I move my stool behind Hisao, sit down on it and put my hands on his shoulders.
"Hisao... could you... l-lean back a bit?"
"Huh?"
He seems puzzled for a moment, but then complies and carefully starts leaning backwards. I use my hands to guide him until he's leaning against me with the back of his head resting against my chest. We both let out a slightly nervous laugh.
"Is this really okay?"
"J-Just relax."
It's a bit of an odd feeling to be in this position, but it's also rather intimate. I carefully get some shampoo from the bottle nearby, apply it to my hands and then start running my hands through his hair, gently massaging his scalp in the process. We stay like this for several minutes, neither of us saying a word the whole time, but the silence doesn't feel uncomfortable. I'm just happy carressing him like this, and he seems content to let me. Eventually, after deciding I'm done, I get a shower head and wash the shampoo out of his hair. Afterwards he sits up and looks at me from over his shoulder to indicate it's my turn. Suddenly feeling a little self-concious, I cover my genitals with one hand and use my other arm to cover my breasts as much as I can, drawing a small amused smile from him.
"Hanako, could you turn around and face the other way?"
I do as he asks, separate my long hair into two halves and drape it over both shoulders, exposing my back. With my hair no longer partially covering the scars on my back I feel even more exposed than before, but my anxiety slowly starts ebbing away when Hisao kneels down behind me and starts rubbing soap on my back and shoulders. My upper back hasn't been very sensitive since my accident, but his touch nevertheless feels good in the places where I can feel the sensation. After finishing my back and shoulders he gently pulls me backwards until I'm leaning against his chest. I turn my head a bit so I can listen to his heartbeat - something that always manages to put me at ease. I close my eyes and try to relax as his hands start rubbing and stroking the top of my head.
"Uh... Hanako?"
"Yes?"
"I... uh... don't really have much experience washing hair as long as yours."
I giggle at his uneasiness.
"Shall we... s-split the workload?"
"Split?"
I take the half of my hair that's draped over my left shoulder and swing it back. He carefully takes the ends of it in his hand.
"I guess I'll do this part then. Wow, it's kind of heavy when it's wet. Doesn't that strain your neck?"
"I'm used to it."
I can't help but smile. I have to admit that his sudden curiosity about my hair is more than a little endearing.
"I'll just watch and do what you do then."
I take the ends of my hair in my hands and start massaging the shampoo into them, carefully working my way up from the bottom. I've done this often enough to be able to do it in my sleep, but this time I deliberately slow down a bit so Hisao can see how it's done. If he messes this up, I'll have two distinct halves of hair tomorrow. That'd be a real problem.
"Man, long hair can be a real chore to maintain."
"You get b-better at it after a while."
"Hanako?"
"Yes?"
"I was wondering... Have you always had your hair this long even before your... accident?"
"It... used to be just a little bit shorter when I was little, but I had my hair longer than shoulder-length even as a child. My..."
I hesitate for a moment, not sure whether to smile or feel sad at the resurfacing memory.
"My m-mother r-really liked my hair. She h-had hair j-just like mine. We'd always bathe together and she'd take her time washing it and telling me how b-beautiful she t-thought it w-was."
"I think it's very beautiful as well. It's pretty eye-catching too."
"R-Really?"
"Yeah. That day when Mutou introduced me to the class, you were the first student in class I took notice of. Your hair was probably the reason why."
I'm not sure how to feel about that. I don't really like any part of me to be considered eye-catching, because trying to avoid standing out has always been part of my survival strategy, but to hear Hisao say that I was the first person he took notice of in class and to hear him say that he considers my hair beautiful nevertheless makes me very happy.
"Umm... T-thanks."
Truth be told, I really like my hair as well. Covering myself up with it makes me feel safe, as if I have my own personal protective cloak. Well... hardly completely safe but just a little bit safer.
"Hanako?"
"Yes?"
"This may be a weird question, but... About your hair, do you... err...?"
I suppress an amused giggle at his awkwardness. I think I have a pretty clear idea of what he wants to ask.
"In the o-orphanage, one of the staff would cut my hair, so I w-wouldn't need to go to a barber. Eventually, I l-learned how to cut it myself."
"Wow, really?"
"Yes."
What I don't say is that it was out of necessity. Going to the barber and exposing my facial scarring would be one of those things I could lose sleep over for days in advance.
"You're a girl of many talents, Hanako."
He drapes the hair he was tending to back over my left shoulder, embraces me from behind and kisses me on the cheek. Then he just holds me for a little while. Eventually, after determining that the conditioner must have had enough time to do its thing, I take the shower head and use it to rinse the shampoo away. I guess this is the point where we'll soap up the rest of our bodies. Or maybe...
"...Hanako?"
Just when I'm about to dismiss the thought I just had, Hisao puts his hand on my shoulder. I'm willing to bet he had the exact same thought I just had and unlike me he didn't think it was too inappropriate to suggest.
"Y-Yes?"
03
"Can I... soap your front as well?"
"M-My f-front?"
"I... liked washing your back."
"...If... If I can w-wash y-your f-front as well."
"Sure."
I think I can see the traces of an awkward smile on his face as sits in front of me, using his hands to cover himself in order to prevent things from being too awkward. I retrieve the soap, put some of it in my hands and start running my hands up and down his legs and feet, then continue on his arms. While I'm busy soaping his shoulders, I suddenly become aware of his gaze trained on my chest, making me a little uncomfortable. Since I can't cover myself up and wash him at the same time, I gently nudge his chin up with my finger and place my lips on his. Keeping him occupied this way, I reach down, pour some more liquid soap into my cupped hand and then start on his chest, paying special attention to the scar in the middle. I feel his breathing speed up as my hands go lower and lower, rubbing his abdomen before stopping at the place his own hands are covering.
I break off our kiss and exchange an awkward look with him. I wonder if this is one spot he wants to do himself.
"Uh, Hisao... D-do you... uh...?"
My boyfriend lets out a nervous laugh and then moves his hands away. My eyes grow large, and I barely manage to suppress an uncomfortable giggle. The sights and sensations of our act have left his manhood completely erect and my mere glance is enough to make it quiver a bit.
"I guess this was kind of inevitable..."
"Uh..."
"Hanako, could you... uh... help me with this before we get into the bath?"
I blush heavily, but nevertheless find myself nodding. We get on our knees, I apply some extra liquid soap to my hands and then I take hold of him, wrapping my other arm around his neck. I start kissing him once more, moving my hand as I do so. I consider slowly building things up, but by the way he's thrusting his hips I don't think he's in need of a warm-up at this point. I tighten my grip a bit and move my hand up and down his length in tandem with his thrusts. I think I'm getting pretty excited myself from the reactions my caresses are drawing out of him.
Hisao probably had a point just now. When a girl and a boy who haven't been together for all that long get together in a bathroom, stuff like this is pretty inevitable. I'm actually a little bit surprised that he didn't suggest doing it with me right here and now. Maybe he was thinking the same thing I was: the only options we'd have here would be doing it on the bathroom floor or in the bath itself. The first option probably would have been rather uncomfortable and the second option would have been a really bad idea.
I can tell from the way he moves that he's nearing his limit. Deciding to end things with a bang, I get behind him, hug him tightly from behind and start pleasuring him using both hands while rubbing myself against his back. Since he's still covered with soap, it goes really smoothly, and I have to admit it feels pretty good to me too. Both his breath and his movements grow faster and faster, and I enthusiastically adjust the speed of my own movement to his until he suddenly exhales sharply and makes several jerking thrusts with his hips. I wait until his climax has subsided and then hold him in a tender embrace until I can feel him relax. After letting go of him, I take one of the nearby showerheads and use it to wash my hands. Then I place my hand on his chest until his nod tells me that he's alright and use the showerhead to get the soap off, wash the evidence of our activity down the nearby floor drain and clean him from head to toe.
As I turn off the water, my boyfriend smiles at me.
"Thanks, Hanako. That was really good."
I fidget a bit upon hearing his praise and then simply nod my head. This is not a subject I want to get into a back-and-forth with him over.
I guess it's my turn next.
I'm not really sure what to do now, so I simply sit here and wait until Hisao comes over to me, sits down on my left and embraces me from the side.
"You can lean into me a bit, Hanako."
I do so and try to relax as much as possible as he takes the bottle of soap, pours some into his hands and starts rubbing it onto my arms and shoulders. I barely manage to hold back a giggle when he playfully tickles my left armpit. I don't think a simple washing is all Hisao wants to give me.
"Can you move your right leg just a little bit, Hanako?"
Feeling a little bit flustered, I open my legs a bit and let him wash them though I quickly cover up my intimate area with one of my hands when he approaches my inner thighs. He moves on to my tummy and sides without breaking stride, but pauses for a moment when he gets near my chest. Then he gently tucks my chin up with his finger.
"Hisao..."
My voice is cut off when his lips lock with mine, and he starts kissing me. His initial kiss is so intense it actually makes my head spin, and I barely even notice how his hands are massaging my breasts, covering them with soap. Not content with just that, his hands proceed to carress my chest, first tracing my breasts with his fingertips, then holding them in the palm of his hands before fondling them and kneading them, his fingers feverishly stroking my nipples.
"Mmmmmmmm!"
Encouraged by my muffled moan, he slowly, but steadily moves his hand downwards. He has almost reached my private area when I suddenly think of something and quickly grab his hand.
"W-Wait!"
"You... eh... don't want me to...?"
"There's... uh... s-soap on your hands..."
Soap I'd rather not accidentally have forced inside me.
"Oh... right."
He takes the showerhead that I used to clean him, turns on the faucet and washes the soap off his hands. Then he sits behind me and hugs me, softly kneading my breasts for a second time.
Now his hands are covered in soap again.
"Uh... Hisao?"
I hear him chuckle.
"Yeah, I know. Maybe I should simply do it without using my hands."
Huh?
01
I guess these belong to Lilly's parents.
After we got back from the beach, Hisao went down to the kitchen to get something to drink while I went to our room to put away my diary and brush my hair to get any tangles out. Now I'm holding two bathrobes that I retrieved from the bathroom's small changing area on my way here. The changing area contained shelves and baskets for clothing, but I doubt we'll be slipping back into our clothes again after we're done bathing, so I might as well leave my clothing here. I just hope Lilly or her parents aren't going to miss the bathrobes this evening.
I walk up to the window, close the curtains, take off my clothes and put one of the bathrobes on. Both are a little bit too large for me, though, since I'm used to wearing a rather oversized nightgown, it doesn't feel too awkward. I fold my clothes over one of the chairs, leave the bedroom and make my way over to the bathroom.
Two of the changing area's walls look suspiciously like reinforced room dividers, suggesting that the bathroom and this tiny changing area used to be part of the same room before the Satous moved in. I conclude with a sense of relief that the outer door can be locked from the inside, meaning that even if Lilly or her parents were to come home early there'd still be no risk of them accidentally walking in on us. In addition to a shelf with baskets for clothing and a space for shoes along one wall there are two cabinets near the exit; one containing bottles of liquid soap and several types of shampoo and the other containing washcloths and towels. I take two of each, making sure to get a bottle of shampoo for myself that contains conditioner and suits my hair and then slide away the inner door and enter the main bathroom.
While it's certainly not as large as the public baths I've visited in my childhood, it's definitely larger than any bathroom I've ever been to before. The floor is covered with slightly rough tiles to avoid slipping. On the far wall is a fairly large window with sun blinds in front of it.The wall near the bath consists of a large tile mural depicting a few large waves in front of a mountain. The bath itself seems large enough to hold about seven or eight people. The opposite corner of the room consists of facilities to clean oneself before bathing. Two pairs of faucets are attached to the wall in that part of the room, and each pair also has a detachable shower head connected to it.There's a small mirror on the wall above each pair of faucets and a pair of wooden buckets and low stools nearby. The floor near the faucets and shower heads seems to be slightly sloped so the water can flow into the drain near the corner.
After putting the soap and shampoo near the stools and leaving the towels on the edge of the bath, I examine the bath a little closer and notice a few small buttons and a display embedded into part of the edge showing a number.
45 degrees. That's much hotter than I can probably handle. I wonder whether this is the default temperature or if Hisao set it to that level. I hope my preferred temperature doesn't feel too cold for him. I press the button with a minus sign on it a few times until the display shows 37. That's probably a more responsible level for me.
"Pretty impressive, isn't it?"
I turn around and see Hisao entering the room wearing the bathrobe I left in our bedroom. He gives me an expectant smile and walks back into the changing area. I meekly follow him.
"Ummm... D-did you lock the door?"
"When I came in. How's the temperature? There's a panel near the door we can use to turn the room's heating up."
Hisao probably used that already since it's pleasantly warm in here. When we take off our bathrobes, it probably won't be the temperature that'll make me feel uncomfortable.
"It's... probably w-warm enough."
"How about the light? I noticed that the light switch has a dimmer."
"Hmmm..."
That might make things easier. I play around with the slider a bit until ultimately simply turning off the lights, leaving the changing area in near pitch blackness.
"Err... Hanako... I think we're going to need some light, or we'll be setting ourselves up for some very painful pratfalls."
I feel my way over to the inner door and slide it open. While the changing area is pitch black, the bathroom itself is only moderately darkened due to it still being light outside and the sun blinds in front of the window letting more than enough light through to make out the room's interior.
"I guess we'll be okay after all, at least until the sun sets completely."
He puts a hand on my shoulder.
02
"So... Shall we?"
"G-Go ahead."
I hear some rustling next to me, and a few seconds later Hisao, now completely naked, strolls past me, heads over to the washing area, sits down on one of the stools next to the faucets, reaches forward and starts filling up the wooden buckets, occasionally testing the temperature of the water inside them with his finger. I find myself staring at him for a moment, then let out a soft sigh. I guess it's too late to start having second thoughts. I remove my bathrobe, slowly approach Hisao and sit down on the stool next to him. I appreciate the fact that he's been considerate enough to let me sit on his right so my scarred side is facing away from him.
"Is this close to the right temperature?"
Without looking at me, Hisao moves one of the buckets to his right and I dip my finger in to check the temperature. It could be a little hotter; I don't want to start feeling chilly when we're in here for a little while. I add hot water until the temperature is acceptable, pour the contents of the bucket all over myself and then start refilling it while quietly watching Hisao do the same. We repeat this process a few more times, and when we're both completely drenched, Hisao turns in my direction.
"Can you hand me a bottle of soap and shampoo?"
"O-Okay."
I take a bottle of each from the small shelf nearby where I put them earlier, pass them to Hisao and then take of bottle of both myself. I guess I'd better get started quickly, because something like this usually takes a long time.
"Hisao?"
"Yes?"
"When you're f-finished, you can go ahead and enter the bath."
"Even when you're not finished yet?"
"Washing my hair usually takes a long time."
"Yeah, I bet it does."
A slightly uncomfortable silence follows. What do you talk about in situations such as this?
"Hey, Hanako?"
"Yes?"
"Can I help you... you know... wash your hair? I can wash your back too if you don't mind. I'll let you wash mine in return."
"Ah..."
I blush a bit. I didn't expect him to offer that. It might not be a bad idea, provided we can limit ourselves to just washing. It might actually be enjoyable.
"Ah... O-okay then. But c-can I... w-wash you first?"
"Be my guest."
I get up from my stool, kneel down behind Hisao and ready my washcloth before deciding it might be more fun to proceed without it. I unhook the shower head from the nearby wall, turn it on and briefly spray his back and his hair. I then put some liquid soap into my hands, rub them together for a moment and start soaping his back.
I tenderly stroke his shoulders and upper back, occasionally pausing for a second to apply some more soap to my hands.
He exhales sharply as I move my hands down and playfully stroke his sides and armpits with my fingers.
"H-Hey! No tickling."
I giggle at the cuteness of his response.
"Just remember I'll be in a position to return the favor later."
"Okay then."
My knees start hurting a bit from kneeling on the rough tiles, so I move my stool behind Hisao, sit down on it and put my hands on his shoulders.
"Hisao... could you... l-lean back a bit?"
"Huh?"
He seems puzzled for a moment, but then complies and carefully starts leaning backwards. I use my hands to guide him until he's leaning against me with the back of his head resting against my chest. We both let out a slightly nervous laugh.
"Is this really okay?"
"J-Just relax."
It's a bit of an odd feeling to be in this position, but it's also rather intimate. I carefully get some shampoo from the bottle nearby, apply it to my hands and then start running my hands through his hair, gently massaging his scalp in the process. We stay like this for several minutes, neither of us saying a word the whole time, but the silence doesn't feel uncomfortable. I'm just happy carressing him like this, and he seems content to let me. Eventually, after deciding I'm done, I get a shower head and wash the shampoo out of his hair. Afterwards he sits up and looks at me from over his shoulder to indicate it's my turn. Suddenly feeling a little self-concious, I cover my genitals with one hand and use my other arm to cover my breasts as much as I can, drawing a small amused smile from him.
"Hanako, could you turn around and face the other way?"
I do as he asks, separate my long hair into two halves and drape it over both shoulders, exposing my back. With my hair no longer partially covering the scars on my back I feel even more exposed than before, but my anxiety slowly starts ebbing away when Hisao kneels down behind me and starts rubbing soap on my back and shoulders. My upper back hasn't been very sensitive since my accident, but his touch nevertheless feels good in the places where I can feel the sensation. After finishing my back and shoulders he gently pulls me backwards until I'm leaning against his chest. I turn my head a bit so I can listen to his heartbeat - something that always manages to put me at ease. I close my eyes and try to relax as his hands start rubbing and stroking the top of my head.
"Uh... Hanako?"
"Yes?"
"I... uh... don't really have much experience washing hair as long as yours."
I giggle at his uneasiness.
"Shall we... s-split the workload?"
"Split?"
I take the half of my hair that's draped over my left shoulder and swing it back. He carefully takes the ends of it in his hand.
"I guess I'll do this part then. Wow, it's kind of heavy when it's wet. Doesn't that strain your neck?"
"I'm used to it."
I can't help but smile. I have to admit that his sudden curiosity about my hair is more than a little endearing.
"I'll just watch and do what you do then."
I take the ends of my hair in my hands and start massaging the shampoo into them, carefully working my way up from the bottom. I've done this often enough to be able to do it in my sleep, but this time I deliberately slow down a bit so Hisao can see how it's done. If he messes this up, I'll have two distinct halves of hair tomorrow. That'd be a real problem.
"Man, long hair can be a real chore to maintain."
"You get b-better at it after a while."
"Hanako?"
"Yes?"
"I was wondering... Have you always had your hair this long even before your... accident?"
"It... used to be just a little bit shorter when I was little, but I had my hair longer than shoulder-length even as a child. My..."
I hesitate for a moment, not sure whether to smile or feel sad at the resurfacing memory.
"My m-mother r-really liked my hair. She h-had hair j-just like mine. We'd always bathe together and she'd take her time washing it and telling me how b-beautiful she t-thought it w-was."
"I think it's very beautiful as well. It's pretty eye-catching too."
"R-Really?"
"Yeah. That day when Mutou introduced me to the class, you were the first student in class I took notice of. Your hair was probably the reason why."
I'm not sure how to feel about that. I don't really like any part of me to be considered eye-catching, because trying to avoid standing out has always been part of my survival strategy, but to hear Hisao say that I was the first person he took notice of in class and to hear him say that he considers my hair beautiful nevertheless makes me very happy.
"Umm... T-thanks."
Truth be told, I really like my hair as well. Covering myself up with it makes me feel safe, as if I have my own personal protective cloak. Well... hardly completely safe but just a little bit safer.
"Hanako?"
"Yes?"
"This may be a weird question, but... About your hair, do you... err...?"
I suppress an amused giggle at his awkwardness. I think I have a pretty clear idea of what he wants to ask.
"In the o-orphanage, one of the staff would cut my hair, so I w-wouldn't need to go to a barber. Eventually, I l-learned how to cut it myself."
"Wow, really?"
"Yes."
What I don't say is that it was out of necessity. Going to the barber and exposing my facial scarring would be one of those things I could lose sleep over for days in advance.
"You're a girl of many talents, Hanako."
He drapes the hair he was tending to back over my left shoulder, embraces me from behind and kisses me on the cheek. Then he just holds me for a little while. Eventually, after determining that the conditioner must have had enough time to do its thing, I take the shower head and use it to rinse the shampoo away. I guess this is the point where we'll soap up the rest of our bodies. Or maybe...
"...Hanako?"
Just when I'm about to dismiss the thought I just had, Hisao puts his hand on my shoulder. I'm willing to bet he had the exact same thought I just had and unlike me he didn't think it was too inappropriate to suggest.
"Y-Yes?"
03
"Can I... soap your front as well?"
"M-My f-front?"
"I... liked washing your back."
"...If... If I can w-wash y-your f-front as well."
"Sure."
I think I can see the traces of an awkward smile on his face as sits in front of me, using his hands to cover himself in order to prevent things from being too awkward. I retrieve the soap, put some of it in my hands and start running my hands up and down his legs and feet, then continue on his arms. While I'm busy soaping his shoulders, I suddenly become aware of his gaze trained on my chest, making me a little uncomfortable. Since I can't cover myself up and wash him at the same time, I gently nudge his chin up with my finger and place my lips on his. Keeping him occupied this way, I reach down, pour some more liquid soap into my cupped hand and then start on his chest, paying special attention to the scar in the middle. I feel his breathing speed up as my hands go lower and lower, rubbing his abdomen before stopping at the place his own hands are covering.
I break off our kiss and exchange an awkward look with him. I wonder if this is one spot he wants to do himself.
"Uh, Hisao... D-do you... uh...?"
My boyfriend lets out a nervous laugh and then moves his hands away. My eyes grow large, and I barely manage to suppress an uncomfortable giggle. The sights and sensations of our act have left his manhood completely erect and my mere glance is enough to make it quiver a bit.
"I guess this was kind of inevitable..."
"Uh..."
"Hanako, could you... uh... help me with this before we get into the bath?"
I blush heavily, but nevertheless find myself nodding. We get on our knees, I apply some extra liquid soap to my hands and then I take hold of him, wrapping my other arm around his neck. I start kissing him once more, moving my hand as I do so. I consider slowly building things up, but by the way he's thrusting his hips I don't think he's in need of a warm-up at this point. I tighten my grip a bit and move my hand up and down his length in tandem with his thrusts. I think I'm getting pretty excited myself from the reactions my caresses are drawing out of him.
Hisao probably had a point just now. When a girl and a boy who haven't been together for all that long get together in a bathroom, stuff like this is pretty inevitable. I'm actually a little bit surprised that he didn't suggest doing it with me right here and now. Maybe he was thinking the same thing I was: the only options we'd have here would be doing it on the bathroom floor or in the bath itself. The first option probably would have been rather uncomfortable and the second option would have been a really bad idea.
I can tell from the way he moves that he's nearing his limit. Deciding to end things with a bang, I get behind him, hug him tightly from behind and start pleasuring him using both hands while rubbing myself against his back. Since he's still covered with soap, it goes really smoothly, and I have to admit it feels pretty good to me too. Both his breath and his movements grow faster and faster, and I enthusiastically adjust the speed of my own movement to his until he suddenly exhales sharply and makes several jerking thrusts with his hips. I wait until his climax has subsided and then hold him in a tender embrace until I can feel him relax. After letting go of him, I take one of the nearby showerheads and use it to wash my hands. Then I place my hand on his chest until his nod tells me that he's alright and use the showerhead to get the soap off, wash the evidence of our activity down the nearby floor drain and clean him from head to toe.
As I turn off the water, my boyfriend smiles at me.
"Thanks, Hanako. That was really good."
I fidget a bit upon hearing his praise and then simply nod my head. This is not a subject I want to get into a back-and-forth with him over.
I guess it's my turn next.
I'm not really sure what to do now, so I simply sit here and wait until Hisao comes over to me, sits down on my left and embraces me from the side.
"You can lean into me a bit, Hanako."
I do so and try to relax as much as possible as he takes the bottle of soap, pours some into his hands and starts rubbing it onto my arms and shoulders. I barely manage to hold back a giggle when he playfully tickles my left armpit. I don't think a simple washing is all Hisao wants to give me.
"Can you move your right leg just a little bit, Hanako?"
Feeling a little bit flustered, I open my legs a bit and let him wash them though I quickly cover up my intimate area with one of my hands when he approaches my inner thighs. He moves on to my tummy and sides without breaking stride, but pauses for a moment when he gets near my chest. Then he gently tucks my chin up with his finger.
"Hisao..."
My voice is cut off when his lips lock with mine, and he starts kissing me. His initial kiss is so intense it actually makes my head spin, and I barely even notice how his hands are massaging my breasts, covering them with soap. Not content with just that, his hands proceed to carress my chest, first tracing my breasts with his fingertips, then holding them in the palm of his hands before fondling them and kneading them, his fingers feverishly stroking my nipples.
"Mmmmmmmm!"
Encouraged by my muffled moan, he slowly, but steadily moves his hand downwards. He has almost reached my private area when I suddenly think of something and quickly grab his hand.
"W-Wait!"
"You... eh... don't want me to...?"
"There's... uh... s-soap on your hands..."
Soap I'd rather not accidentally have forced inside me.
"Oh... right."
He takes the showerhead that I used to clean him, turns on the faucet and washes the soap off his hands. Then he sits behind me and hugs me, softly kneading my breasts for a second time.
Now his hands are covered in soap again.
"Uh... Hisao?"
I hear him chuckle.
"Yeah, I know. Maybe I should simply do it without using my hands."
Huh?
Last edited by Guest Poster on Sat Sep 20, 2014 4:11 pm, edited 1 time in total.
Sisterhood: True Edition. Hanako epilogue I wrote. Now expanded with additional chapters.
-
Guest Poster
- Posts: 1264
- Joined: Tue Jul 10, 2012 12:42 am
Chapter 29 - cont.
Still fondling one of my breasts with one hand, he picks up the showerhead and aims the water spray at my chest. I gasp for a moment when one of the jets of warm water hits my nipple for a moment. Looks like I'm still pretty sensitive from his touch earlier.
His hand slides downward and gently spreads my legs.
"H-Hisao?"
His only response is a quick peck on my cheek. Just when I'm about to ask him what he meant with that earlier comment, his other hand moves downward as well and the warm sensation that was focussed on my chest earlier is now emanating from between my legs. My body jumps a bit as my most intimate place is suddenly stimulated by several narrow streams of water at the same time.
"H-Hey!"
This is... a pretty new sensation. It's different from when he uses his fingers. The fact that the stimulation is continuous is... not bad at all.
Hisao's other hand moves up again and goes back to fondling my breasts. I try to focus on the feeling in my chest since it's the more familiar one...
"Mmmm..."
...which is getting harder and harder as the sensation from the water continues and starts feeling better and better, and I start getting more and more aroused because of it.
And then he turns the switch on the side, disabling the smaller jets and turning on the stronger stream from the holes in the center, which intensifies the sensation even more.
I start panting, my body reacting strongly to the stimulation.
The place between my legs starts feeling extremely warm, hot even, but it's not due to the temperature of the water.
I can't believe this is happening.
He moves the showerhead even closer to my sensitive spot, making the sensation even more overwhelming than it already was. A moan of pleasure escapes from my lips.
I don't think I'll ever be able to look at a showerhead again without blushing.
My legs and thighs have now started trembling from the pleasure. My breathing comes out in sharp gasps as the non-stop sensation rapidly drags me towards my limit. My moaning is starting to get audible above the sound of running water.
"Mmmmmmm!"
I squeeze my eyes shut and grit my teeth in an attempt to brace myself.
And then the climax hits me; several jolts of intense pleasure that cause my body to shudder uncontrollably. It's like a white light flashes brightly in the back of my head. I let out a whimper of ecstasy before I can control myself.
After the last shock has passed through me, I instinctively push the showerhead away and let out a long, deep sigh. Hisao turns off the faucet and just sits there holding me for several minutes until my heartbeat and breathing have returned to normal. Then he turns the showerhead back on and washes me all over. When the last traces of soap have been rinsed off, he turns off the water, gets up and looks at me.
"Hanako, can you stand?"
"Y-Yes."
He extends his hand towards me, I take it, and he pulls me up. My legs are still a bit shaky, but the small distance to the bath shouldn't be a problem. Hisao gets in the bath ahead of me and takes my hand. He helps me in, and then we sit down and huddle together in one of the bath's corners.
We let out a long mutual sigh as the warm water envelops us.
This feels so good.
I lean against Hisao and let my head rest on his shoulder. I'm suddenly starting to feel really sleepy. Today was a long and eventful day. I got up early in the morning, we took a trip that lasted for most of the day, and then there's the overload my senses experienced minutes earlier. All in all, I'm pretty tuckered out right now and slipping into a warm bath feels like the epitome of relaxation.
I close my eyes and try to empty my mind, focussing only on the comfort of every single muscle in my body relaxing in the warm water. I feel Hisao's head tilting and leaning against mine. I guess he's pretty worn out as well. That's fine though. We can stay in here as long as we like. There's nobody else around, and we have all the time in the world right now. What more could I possibly want?
For a long time, my mind keeps floating in the place between slumber and awareness, content to just relax and enjoy the warmth all around me and I find myself losing track of time.
When I feel Hisao shifting a bit, I open my eyes and the first thing I notice is that it's slightly darker than before. I wonder how long we've been in here already.
When I take my head off Hisao's shoulder, I feel him turning towards me.
"Good morning, sleepyhead."
"I... wasn't asleep. Just... relaxing a bit."
"I might have dozed off myself a little as well."
"I think it's a little darker outside than it was before. Do you know what time it is?"
"I don't know... or care. I don't have any further plans for the evening, so we can stay in here as long as we like."
"I'd like to stay here for a bit longer. The water's really comfortable."
"Glad to hear that."
"Ummm... Hisao?"
"Yes?"
"Is it... comfortable for you too?"
"Sure."
"But... y-you like your baths hotter, don't you?"
"Only a little. That doesn't mean the current water temperature is uncomfortable. Far from it."
"S-Sorry."
"Hey, don't be like that. Like I said, it's still a very nice temperature. And the last thing I want is for you to get unwell again."
"I'm... s-sorry about last week."
"I'm sorry too."
"Huh? W-Why?"
"When we came back from that picnic last week and you went to get some rest after dinner, Lilly's mom approached me and asked me if you were prone to heat illnesses, because she said... uh... burn victims are sometimes more vulnerable to them than most people. I... ah... didn't really know how to answer that. She then told me that I should keep an eye on you during warm days so you wouldn't get unwell again."
I already thought it suspicious that nobody ever brought the subject up again after that day. I shouldn't have been surprised that it was discussed without me present.
"I'm sorry. I d-didn't mean to cause trouble."
"It's fine. I felt a bit stupid though. I always overlooked the fact that maybe your... injuries came with some catches of their own. I kind of feel I should have made an effort to learn about them. Either by reading up on the subject or by simply asking you."
"W-Why?"
"Well, you're keeping an eye on me too. You even followed a first aid course to be better suited to watch over me. I feel I can't do anything less."
That's not a bad point. We're supposed to look out for each other. I never really talked to him about my burn injuries because I don't like talking about them in general. But after hearing what he said just now, I feel that it's not him who ought to apologize for dropping the ball, but me.
"You d-don't need to apologize. I... probably should have told you."
"I'm willing to listen at anytime you're willing to talk."
"N-Now?"
"Only if you're comfortable with it."
I don't think I'm very comfortable with it, but I would like to get it out of the way, and I'm feeling fairly comfortable right now.
"There's... n-not really that much to tell. There are a few minor things like... ummm..."
I think for a moment.
"My scars are usually r-really dry and stiff in the morning. I often have to do a few... stretching excercises after I get out of bed."
"Because scarred skin can't produce sebum?"
"Is... that's what it's called?"
"Uh, yeah."
"I... often use m-moisturizing cream to make them a bit more supple."
"Yeah, I noticed the bottle in our room. But you usually don't put it on until you're ready to get dressed, do you? I mean, we've slept in several times this week..."
"S-Sometimes it's more noticable than other times. I only put it on immediately if it itches too m-much when I wake up."
"Speaking of your scars being dry... That's kind of what that incident last week was about, wasn't it?"
I nod.
"Scars... c-can't sweat either, so when the weather's warm or I... exhaust myself, it takes me longer to cool down again."
Though my physical condition really could have been better that day as well. Lilly's mother was probably right and part of the problem was the fact I wasn't even properly rehydrated to begin with.
"What happened that afternoon, has that happened to you before?"
"A... few times... in the past. But it hasn't happened in a long time, not counting last week."
"Hmmm..."
"Y-Yes?"
"Hanako... maybe this is a silly question, but is there any risk of you... uh... 'getting overheated' when we sleep together?"
I giggle. Is this how it's going to be from now on? Two people exchanging an 'are you alright' after each time they sleep together?
"I've b-been fine so far. I think... if you can handle what we do, I can handle it as well. So please don't worry about me. Besides... c-cooling down just takes me a little longer. It's n-not like I can't s-sweat at all anymore..."
"Yeah, good point."
There's a brief silence that's slightly uncomfortable. At least Hisao was diplomatic enough to stick with a generic answer. I suppose I should be grateful that I still have enough functioning sweat glands to engage in modest physical activity without fainting or killing myself, but the annoying thing about having less sweat glands than usual is that the ones I do have have to work overtime in order to compensate, which can lead to some extremely unladylike results. Hisao surely must have noticed already that during our activities in bed, part of me always remains almost completely dry while the other part is sweating like a pig. Thank goodness we always do it without any clothes on.
"Umm... you know... I used to like my baths a little hotter than this too, but ever since... my accident... I've been a room-temperature person. Hot and cold temperatures just quickly feel... uncomfortable to me now. Umm... S-scar tissue doesn't isolate as well as normal skin."
"Yeah, I thought so."
"That's m-most of it. If... it wasn't for my appearance, the s-scars would probably only be a minor inconvenience in everday life."
"Okay. Thanks for telling me."
"P-Please don't go worrying about me."
"I won't if you promise not to worry about me too much."
"O-Okay."
The conversation having reached its end, we fall silent again, though the silence is comfortable this time. I feel Hisao's hand sneaking up my arm and shoulder, and he starts running his fingers through my hair. I sigh contently and snuggle up to him a little more.
"It's still really nice in here, isn't it?"
"Yes."
My boyfriend chuckles.
"Maybe we simply ought to spend the night here."
I giggle.
"W-We shouldn't. Lilly and her parents would think we're strange."
"If they'd even notice. Lilly's mom's usually away from the home the whole day unless she's taken a day off, and I've barely seen Lilly's dad at all."
"I... spoke with him this morning. In his study."
"You had a conversation with him?"
"Not for very long. But... he did tell me that if we wanted to read any of his books, we could borrow them."
"You mean the contents of that bookcase in the study? I figured they were books on business or heart equipment and stuff."
"No, almost all of it is fiction. And it's all in Japanese too. He has a very impressive collection. You should have a look at it tomorrow."
Hisao grins at my failure at hiding the excited tone in my voice.
"So he's your hero now?"
"N-No, but it's a very generous offer."
"Yeah, it is. I might check it out when I have the opportunity. Did he say anything else?"
"He told me I should make use of the bathroom if I liked an opportunity for a traditional soak. I was actually already c-considering giving it a try before you came and invited me to have one together."
"Well, that was some good advice then."
My thoughts return to the last words he said.
"H-Hisao...?"
"Yes?"
"He also... t-thanked me... f-for looking after Lilly."
"Huh?"
"Y-Yes."
"Well, that's kind of ironic, seeing that she's really been looking after us, in a manner of speaking."
"That's what I thought too."
"I suppose you didn't... correct him?"
Are you crazy?
"N-No."
"You didn't tell Lilly about what he said, did you?"
"No. I think she'd be upset, and I d-don't want to complicate things between them."
"There was a similar thing during that picnic last week, wasn't there?"
"You noticed that too?"
"Uhuh. Well, Akira did say that Lilly wasn't very independent when their parents left Japan. Still, seeing them be this out of touch with Lilly kinda suggests some estrangement with a capital E, don't you think?"
"I... d-don't know. I think the situation is... just r-really complicated. Lilly's parents seem... v-very busy all the time, Akira is... rather hostile towards them and is k-keeping them away and Lilly's... floating somewhere in between them."
"Sounds like she has her work cut out for her, huh?"
"Yes. I wonder if there's anything we can do to help."
"I don't think we should meddle in this. Obviously a lot of stuff happened in the past, and we don't know anything about that, so getting involved would just mean getting in over our heads."
"I know..."
"I don't think Lilly came here expecting to undo six years worth of estrangement in only a few weeks. I think she simply meant this to be a beginning of something. Something she wants to maintain with weekly phonecalls while she's in Japan. This is probably a long-term thing to her. At least, if she's realistically-minded, it should be a long-term thing to her."
"Yes, you're probably right."
"Her mom's already taken quite a bit of time off to spend with her, and her dad said he'd try to get some time off at the end of the week. It's a modest start, but it's still a start. I don't think we need to do anything. Well, except maybe hang out and have fun with Lilly whenever she feels like it. But we're already doing that. And we'll just keep doing that, right?"
"Yes! We will."
"In the meantime, seeing that Lilly's not here right now, there's no point in worrying about her. Let's focus our attention on something else, shall we?"
I smile as he wraps his arms around me waist and pulls me onto his lap.
"Umm... l-like what?"
He snickers and gives me a kiss on the cheek.
"We could... I don't know... go out onto the beach and count how many pebbles there are..."
I turn around and smilingly shake my head.
"...or we could... like... go to the yard, draw some squares on the ground and play a game of hopscotch..."
I giggle, shake my head again, and we share a kiss. Ever since he embraced me, my desire's been steadily rising.
"...or we could simply return to our room and have a good time together."
I smile, eagerly nod my head, and we share another kiss. Then I let my forehead rest briefly against his. A quick peck on my lips seals the deal and I get off his lap.
I feel a bit dizzy upon getting up, so I quickly sit down on the edge of the bath until the feeling passes. We get out of the bath, dry ourselves off with the towels I left nearby and then carefully, walking hand in hand, make our way back to the changing area. The bathroom itself was already pretty dark, but the changing area is pitch-black. Nevertheless, we manage to find the bathrobes we left here with relative ease, and after putting them on, we quickly walk back to our bedroom.
We enter, and I waste no time in locking our bedroom door. Not that I expect anyone to come in here unannounced, but better to be safe than sorry. When I turn around, I notice Hisao has already turned on a small lamp on one of the nightstands, bathing the area in a light that's just bright enough to see clearly, but still dim enough not to make me feel too uncomfortable. I notice there's a bit of a nervous expression on his face as he sits down on the edge of the bed. Feeling a little awkward myself, I sit down next to him on his right side and wait for him to initiate the next step.
His hand slides downward and gently spreads my legs.
"H-Hisao?"
His only response is a quick peck on my cheek. Just when I'm about to ask him what he meant with that earlier comment, his other hand moves downward as well and the warm sensation that was focussed on my chest earlier is now emanating from between my legs. My body jumps a bit as my most intimate place is suddenly stimulated by several narrow streams of water at the same time.
"H-Hey!"
This is... a pretty new sensation. It's different from when he uses his fingers. The fact that the stimulation is continuous is... not bad at all.
Hisao's other hand moves up again and goes back to fondling my breasts. I try to focus on the feeling in my chest since it's the more familiar one...
"Mmmm..."
...which is getting harder and harder as the sensation from the water continues and starts feeling better and better, and I start getting more and more aroused because of it.
And then he turns the switch on the side, disabling the smaller jets and turning on the stronger stream from the holes in the center, which intensifies the sensation even more.
I start panting, my body reacting strongly to the stimulation.
The place between my legs starts feeling extremely warm, hot even, but it's not due to the temperature of the water.
I can't believe this is happening.
He moves the showerhead even closer to my sensitive spot, making the sensation even more overwhelming than it already was. A moan of pleasure escapes from my lips.
I don't think I'll ever be able to look at a showerhead again without blushing.
My legs and thighs have now started trembling from the pleasure. My breathing comes out in sharp gasps as the non-stop sensation rapidly drags me towards my limit. My moaning is starting to get audible above the sound of running water.
"Mmmmmmm!"
I squeeze my eyes shut and grit my teeth in an attempt to brace myself.
And then the climax hits me; several jolts of intense pleasure that cause my body to shudder uncontrollably. It's like a white light flashes brightly in the back of my head. I let out a whimper of ecstasy before I can control myself.
After the last shock has passed through me, I instinctively push the showerhead away and let out a long, deep sigh. Hisao turns off the faucet and just sits there holding me for several minutes until my heartbeat and breathing have returned to normal. Then he turns the showerhead back on and washes me all over. When the last traces of soap have been rinsed off, he turns off the water, gets up and looks at me.
"Hanako, can you stand?"
"Y-Yes."
He extends his hand towards me, I take it, and he pulls me up. My legs are still a bit shaky, but the small distance to the bath shouldn't be a problem. Hisao gets in the bath ahead of me and takes my hand. He helps me in, and then we sit down and huddle together in one of the bath's corners.
We let out a long mutual sigh as the warm water envelops us.
This feels so good.
I lean against Hisao and let my head rest on his shoulder. I'm suddenly starting to feel really sleepy. Today was a long and eventful day. I got up early in the morning, we took a trip that lasted for most of the day, and then there's the overload my senses experienced minutes earlier. All in all, I'm pretty tuckered out right now and slipping into a warm bath feels like the epitome of relaxation.
I close my eyes and try to empty my mind, focussing only on the comfort of every single muscle in my body relaxing in the warm water. I feel Hisao's head tilting and leaning against mine. I guess he's pretty worn out as well. That's fine though. We can stay in here as long as we like. There's nobody else around, and we have all the time in the world right now. What more could I possibly want?
For a long time, my mind keeps floating in the place between slumber and awareness, content to just relax and enjoy the warmth all around me and I find myself losing track of time.
When I feel Hisao shifting a bit, I open my eyes and the first thing I notice is that it's slightly darker than before. I wonder how long we've been in here already.
When I take my head off Hisao's shoulder, I feel him turning towards me.
"Good morning, sleepyhead."
"I... wasn't asleep. Just... relaxing a bit."
"I might have dozed off myself a little as well."
"I think it's a little darker outside than it was before. Do you know what time it is?"
"I don't know... or care. I don't have any further plans for the evening, so we can stay in here as long as we like."
"I'd like to stay here for a bit longer. The water's really comfortable."
"Glad to hear that."
"Ummm... Hisao?"
"Yes?"
"Is it... comfortable for you too?"
"Sure."
"But... y-you like your baths hotter, don't you?"
"Only a little. That doesn't mean the current water temperature is uncomfortable. Far from it."
"S-Sorry."
"Hey, don't be like that. Like I said, it's still a very nice temperature. And the last thing I want is for you to get unwell again."
"I'm... s-sorry about last week."
"I'm sorry too."
"Huh? W-Why?"
"When we came back from that picnic last week and you went to get some rest after dinner, Lilly's mom approached me and asked me if you were prone to heat illnesses, because she said... uh... burn victims are sometimes more vulnerable to them than most people. I... ah... didn't really know how to answer that. She then told me that I should keep an eye on you during warm days so you wouldn't get unwell again."
I already thought it suspicious that nobody ever brought the subject up again after that day. I shouldn't have been surprised that it was discussed without me present.
"I'm sorry. I d-didn't mean to cause trouble."
"It's fine. I felt a bit stupid though. I always overlooked the fact that maybe your... injuries came with some catches of their own. I kind of feel I should have made an effort to learn about them. Either by reading up on the subject or by simply asking you."
"W-Why?"
"Well, you're keeping an eye on me too. You even followed a first aid course to be better suited to watch over me. I feel I can't do anything less."
That's not a bad point. We're supposed to look out for each other. I never really talked to him about my burn injuries because I don't like talking about them in general. But after hearing what he said just now, I feel that it's not him who ought to apologize for dropping the ball, but me.
"You d-don't need to apologize. I... probably should have told you."
"I'm willing to listen at anytime you're willing to talk."
"N-Now?"
"Only if you're comfortable with it."
I don't think I'm very comfortable with it, but I would like to get it out of the way, and I'm feeling fairly comfortable right now.
"There's... n-not really that much to tell. There are a few minor things like... ummm..."
I think for a moment.
"My scars are usually r-really dry and stiff in the morning. I often have to do a few... stretching excercises after I get out of bed."
"Because scarred skin can't produce sebum?"
"Is... that's what it's called?"
"Uh, yeah."
"I... often use m-moisturizing cream to make them a bit more supple."
"Yeah, I noticed the bottle in our room. But you usually don't put it on until you're ready to get dressed, do you? I mean, we've slept in several times this week..."
"S-Sometimes it's more noticable than other times. I only put it on immediately if it itches too m-much when I wake up."
"Speaking of your scars being dry... That's kind of what that incident last week was about, wasn't it?"
I nod.
"Scars... c-can't sweat either, so when the weather's warm or I... exhaust myself, it takes me longer to cool down again."
Though my physical condition really could have been better that day as well. Lilly's mother was probably right and part of the problem was the fact I wasn't even properly rehydrated to begin with.
"What happened that afternoon, has that happened to you before?"
"A... few times... in the past. But it hasn't happened in a long time, not counting last week."
"Hmmm..."
"Y-Yes?"
"Hanako... maybe this is a silly question, but is there any risk of you... uh... 'getting overheated' when we sleep together?"
I giggle. Is this how it's going to be from now on? Two people exchanging an 'are you alright' after each time they sleep together?
"I've b-been fine so far. I think... if you can handle what we do, I can handle it as well. So please don't worry about me. Besides... c-cooling down just takes me a little longer. It's n-not like I can't s-sweat at all anymore..."
"Yeah, good point."
There's a brief silence that's slightly uncomfortable. At least Hisao was diplomatic enough to stick with a generic answer. I suppose I should be grateful that I still have enough functioning sweat glands to engage in modest physical activity without fainting or killing myself, but the annoying thing about having less sweat glands than usual is that the ones I do have have to work overtime in order to compensate, which can lead to some extremely unladylike results. Hisao surely must have noticed already that during our activities in bed, part of me always remains almost completely dry while the other part is sweating like a pig. Thank goodness we always do it without any clothes on.
"Umm... you know... I used to like my baths a little hotter than this too, but ever since... my accident... I've been a room-temperature person. Hot and cold temperatures just quickly feel... uncomfortable to me now. Umm... S-scar tissue doesn't isolate as well as normal skin."
"Yeah, I thought so."
"That's m-most of it. If... it wasn't for my appearance, the s-scars would probably only be a minor inconvenience in everday life."
"Okay. Thanks for telling me."
"P-Please don't go worrying about me."
"I won't if you promise not to worry about me too much."
"O-Okay."
The conversation having reached its end, we fall silent again, though the silence is comfortable this time. I feel Hisao's hand sneaking up my arm and shoulder, and he starts running his fingers through my hair. I sigh contently and snuggle up to him a little more.
"It's still really nice in here, isn't it?"
"Yes."
My boyfriend chuckles.
"Maybe we simply ought to spend the night here."
I giggle.
"W-We shouldn't. Lilly and her parents would think we're strange."
"If they'd even notice. Lilly's mom's usually away from the home the whole day unless she's taken a day off, and I've barely seen Lilly's dad at all."
"I... spoke with him this morning. In his study."
"You had a conversation with him?"
"Not for very long. But... he did tell me that if we wanted to read any of his books, we could borrow them."
"You mean the contents of that bookcase in the study? I figured they were books on business or heart equipment and stuff."
"No, almost all of it is fiction. And it's all in Japanese too. He has a very impressive collection. You should have a look at it tomorrow."
Hisao grins at my failure at hiding the excited tone in my voice.
"So he's your hero now?"
"N-No, but it's a very generous offer."
"Yeah, it is. I might check it out when I have the opportunity. Did he say anything else?"
"He told me I should make use of the bathroom if I liked an opportunity for a traditional soak. I was actually already c-considering giving it a try before you came and invited me to have one together."
"Well, that was some good advice then."
My thoughts return to the last words he said.
"H-Hisao...?"
"Yes?"
"He also... t-thanked me... f-for looking after Lilly."
"Huh?"
"Y-Yes."
"Well, that's kind of ironic, seeing that she's really been looking after us, in a manner of speaking."
"That's what I thought too."
"I suppose you didn't... correct him?"
Are you crazy?
"N-No."
"You didn't tell Lilly about what he said, did you?"
"No. I think she'd be upset, and I d-don't want to complicate things between them."
"There was a similar thing during that picnic last week, wasn't there?"
"You noticed that too?"
"Uhuh. Well, Akira did say that Lilly wasn't very independent when their parents left Japan. Still, seeing them be this out of touch with Lilly kinda suggests some estrangement with a capital E, don't you think?"
"I... d-don't know. I think the situation is... just r-really complicated. Lilly's parents seem... v-very busy all the time, Akira is... rather hostile towards them and is k-keeping them away and Lilly's... floating somewhere in between them."
"Sounds like she has her work cut out for her, huh?"
"Yes. I wonder if there's anything we can do to help."
"I don't think we should meddle in this. Obviously a lot of stuff happened in the past, and we don't know anything about that, so getting involved would just mean getting in over our heads."
"I know..."
"I don't think Lilly came here expecting to undo six years worth of estrangement in only a few weeks. I think she simply meant this to be a beginning of something. Something she wants to maintain with weekly phonecalls while she's in Japan. This is probably a long-term thing to her. At least, if she's realistically-minded, it should be a long-term thing to her."
"Yes, you're probably right."
"Her mom's already taken quite a bit of time off to spend with her, and her dad said he'd try to get some time off at the end of the week. It's a modest start, but it's still a start. I don't think we need to do anything. Well, except maybe hang out and have fun with Lilly whenever she feels like it. But we're already doing that. And we'll just keep doing that, right?"
"Yes! We will."
"In the meantime, seeing that Lilly's not here right now, there's no point in worrying about her. Let's focus our attention on something else, shall we?"
I smile as he wraps his arms around me waist and pulls me onto his lap.
"Umm... l-like what?"
He snickers and gives me a kiss on the cheek.
"We could... I don't know... go out onto the beach and count how many pebbles there are..."
I turn around and smilingly shake my head.
"...or we could... like... go to the yard, draw some squares on the ground and play a game of hopscotch..."
I giggle, shake my head again, and we share a kiss. Ever since he embraced me, my desire's been steadily rising.
"...or we could simply return to our room and have a good time together."
I smile, eagerly nod my head, and we share another kiss. Then I let my forehead rest briefly against his. A quick peck on my lips seals the deal and I get off his lap.
I feel a bit dizzy upon getting up, so I quickly sit down on the edge of the bath until the feeling passes. We get out of the bath, dry ourselves off with the towels I left nearby and then carefully, walking hand in hand, make our way back to the changing area. The bathroom itself was already pretty dark, but the changing area is pitch-black. Nevertheless, we manage to find the bathrobes we left here with relative ease, and after putting them on, we quickly walk back to our bedroom.
We enter, and I waste no time in locking our bedroom door. Not that I expect anyone to come in here unannounced, but better to be safe than sorry. When I turn around, I notice Hisao has already turned on a small lamp on one of the nightstands, bathing the area in a light that's just bright enough to see clearly, but still dim enough not to make me feel too uncomfortable. I notice there's a bit of a nervous expression on his face as he sits down on the edge of the bed. Feeling a little awkward myself, I sit down next to him on his right side and wait for him to initiate the next step.
Last edited by Guest Poster on Sat Sep 20, 2014 4:12 pm, edited 2 times in total.
Sisterhood: True Edition. Hanako epilogue I wrote. Now expanded with additional chapters.
-
Guest Poster
- Posts: 1264
- Joined: Tue Jul 10, 2012 12:42 am
Chapter 29 - cont.
"..."
"..."
"H-Hisao?"
"Uh... Want to cuddle a bit first?"
That's a bit odd. When we were getting ready to get out of the bath, the atmosphere was such that I expected him to jump on top of me the moment we set foot in this room, and yet he seems hesitant right now. Nevertheless, I've never said no to a cuddling session before, and I have no intention of breaking that habit. I get a little farther onto the bed and wait for him to make the next move.
"Okay."
He gets closer to me, pulls me into a hug and then lets himself fall backwards, causing me to end up on top of him. The feeling of his hands stroking my scalp and shoulders and the sensation of his ankles rubbing against mine are very pleasant indeed, but every time we make eye contact and I give him an expectant look, he merely gives me a sheepish look back. He's definitely stalling for some reason.
Come to think of it, this situation actually feels familiar.
"Hisao?"
"Yes?"
"Ummm... it's not like this doesn't feel good, but... this... feels a little like last week, d-doesn't it?"
'Last week' in this case referring to the evening he convinced me not to go with the usual way of him lying on top of me and give spooning a try, which I actually ended up enjoying quite a lot.
The half-guilty look on his face all but tells me I was right on the mark.
"Heh, perceptive as ever, I see."
"What... were you thinking about?"
"Just a passing thought."
"..."
"Promise me you won't laugh."
"Okay."
He leans in, kisses my ear and then whispers something to me.
I don't laugh, just like I promised. That was hardly going to be my first reaction anyway. I merely fall prey to one of the most luminescent blushes I've ever experienced. He wants to do... that?
Hisao's awkward look shows that he's already sorry he said anything.
"Eh... On the other hand, never mind."
"Ummm..."
"..."
"..."
"W-Why?"
"Uh... curiosity, I guess. And we just got out of the bath. And... uh..."
"Y-Yes?"
"It's also supposed to feel really good."
That's as good a reason as any, I suppose.
In fact, it's probably a better reason than any other.
It's still extremely embarrassing though.
But if it feels really good to him...
It might be worth it.
If it feels really good...
As long as I don't mess up, of course.
"Uh... W-what if... What if I m-mess up?"
There's a surprised silence on his end. He probably didn't expect me to even consider it.
But if it feels good to him...
"If you mess up, we'll just go back to sticking to what works, and I'll do my best to make it feel extra good to you. And we'll just deny that it ever happened."
Denial? Yeah, I guess denial works for me.
04
"O-Okay..."
Another awkward smile. Let's hope this isn't going to result in mutual regret.
"So... uh... it's probably going to be easiest to take turns, right?"
"Y-Yes. Uh...w-would you l-like to g-go first?"
"...okay."
I get off him, and we both sit up. I start fumbling with the belt of his bathrobe, taking several seconds to get it loose. He allows the bathrobe to slide off his shoulders and then starts loosening mine as well.
"M-Me too?"
"If it's okay with you."
I'm not completely comfortable, but I nod nevertheless. As I let my bathrobe slide down as well and then drop both robes over the edge of the bed, I only hope that the atmosphere isn't going to remain this awkward the whole time.
When I turn back towards Hisao, I see an expectant expression on his face. I'm not really that confident myself.
"Ummm..."
"Yes?"
"I... d-don't really know h-how to do this."
He lets out an uneasy chuckle.
"I don't either, but... I think it's simply... using your hands... without using your hands. I'm not sure if that makes sense."
"I... I think it does."
"That's probably a good way to go about it."
"Okay."
At least I have a general idea now. I give a hesitant nod to Hisao who lies down on his back and then beckons me to lie on top of him. I do so and we share a few kisses and cuddles until my nervousness starts to die down a bit.
I suppose it's up to me now.
Use my hands without using my hands.
Okay then.
I give him one more peck on the lips and then move sideways until I reach his ear. He shudders lightly as I take his earlobe between my lips and start kissing it. His hands wrap around me and stroke my back as I move from his earlobe to his neck and let my tongue do what my fingertips have done several times before. Before moving further down, I suckle gently on the most sensitive part of his neck, making sure not to leave a suction mark. I quietly smile to myself when I think of what comes next.
His chest has been a source of fascination for me ever since he revealed his chest scar. There might be other heart patients at Yamaku, I neither know nor care about that. But as far as I'm concerned, that light horizontal line there is a sight that is truly unique to him. His chest may easily be my favorite part of his body. I love stroking it with my hand or laying my head on it and listening to his heartbeat. Perhaps these acts are my way of reminding him of my acceptance.
And now my head is hovering a few centimeters above his chest, the scar in the middle nearly touching the tip of my nose. I give his chest a loving stare and then start planting kisses on it, first slowly, but then faster and faster. Every so often, I briefly pause to listen to his heartbeat before resuming my pampering.
Eventually, I look up and see an encouraging smile on his face. He seems to like it so far. Emboldened a bit by this, I move my attention back to his chest and stick out my tongue, letting it travel from his chest scar to his right nipple. I teasingly circle it a few times before flicking it with the tip of my tongue and am pleased by the gasp that follows. I let my tongue wander from his right nipple to his left and start caressing it in the same way. Rewarded with another sharp breath, I decide to step up the pace a bit, I lick one nipple, then move to the other, then back again, sneaking in little kisses near his armpit, side and collarbone on the side. By this time his entire body has started moving underneath me, shuddering at each contact with my tongue and his breathing has grown quick and shallow.
I don't think I'd mind going on like this for a long time, but when he gently puts his hands on my shoulders and gives them a few short taps with his fingers, I realize that he's ready for the main event. I giggle a bit as I playfully rub his erect nipples with the tip of my nose and give him one last kiss on the scar located in between them.
Then I move downward a bit and kiss him again, lower myself even more and kiss him once more. Laying a trail of kisses in the process, I work my way from his chest, past his tummy and finally down to his abdomen.
When I finally come face to face with his member, I can't help but swallow a little lump in my throat. I've seen it plenty of times before, but never from up close like this. I'm not supposed to... put that in all the way, am I? I'll choke for sure.
It's also supposed to feel really good.
I shoot an uncertain glance at Hisao's, who's watching me with a mixture of embarrassment and anticipation on his face.
"Just... take it slowly, Hanako. And just stop if you don't like it."
I thank back on what he said earlier. Use my hands without using my hands. Most of the time, I'd start by simply running a finger or two along. I could do something like that now as well. Leaning on my elbows, I lower myself to his base, my face hovering mere centimeters over his length. I giggle briefly when I see his length twitching ever so slightly whenever I breathe on it. That actually looks kind of cute.
I finally take a deep breath, take his member between my fingers, stick out my tongue and touch it against his base. Then I run it along its length, stopping just as I reach the head. I hear a pleased sigh coming from Hisao. It sounds like he likes this and doing this isn't so bad, so I run my tongue along the length of his member again.
And again.
And again.
His breathing has started running in tandem with the caressing of my tongue. Having gained some courage from his reactions so far, I take his member in my hand and gently pull it upright. I notice that the tip is glistening ever so slightly. Forcing my hesitation aside, I lower my head, place a gentle kiss on it and then give it a quick flick with my tongue. As I do so, a faint, foreign smell enters my nostrils. Trying to avoid thinking too hard on this, I start licking the tip some more, each flick of my tongue slightly more forceful than the previous one.
While I'm busy tending to him, I suddenly feel a strange sensation in the back of my head, and when my gaze shifts up for a moment, I realize why. Hisao is looking straight at me. He's looking at what I'm doing and how I'm doing it. My head instantly goes into tomato-mode, and my gaze starts jumping between random points in the room in an attempt to evade his.
"Uh... You were doing really well just now, Hanako. It's been great so far."
"H-Hisao... P-please don't look at me."
"Huh?"
"It's... r-really embarrassing."
He briefly opens his mouth to say something, but then seems to reconsider and merely nods his head.
"Okay, Hanako. I'll keep my eyes closed."
As he says this, he indeed lies back and closes his eyes, leaving me to pick things up again. Feeling a little more at ease now that he's no longer watching me, I lower my head again, part my lips and carefully wrap them around his tip. Not sure how to proceed, I tilt my head a bit and let it rub against the inside of my cheek. I carefully start moving my head a little and get a soft sigh in response. I move my head a little faster in response until I suddenly hear a loud yelp which causes me to quickly pull back.
"Ah... B-be careful with the teeth!"
"S-Sorry!"
It sounds like his tip accidentally brushed against my teeth. I didn't even notice it myself, but he must have gotten extremely sensitive and just that little touch was painful for him.
"S-Should I...?"
"If you like..."
I lower my head again and take him in my mouth once more. This time I try to keep it in the middle of my mouth and away from my teeth. I attempt to keep my jaw as relaxed as possible as I slowly slide up and down. This is hardly the most comfortable act in the world as I have to brace myself at the end of every downward motion in order to prevent myself from letting it slide in too far. I wonder if I'm even doing this right. Hesitantly, I start moving my tongue around a bit. It seems to get him even more aroused than he already was, but my initiative quickly comes to bite me when he suddenly bucks his hips ever so slightly and his member goes in just a little bit past my comfort zone, causing me to immediately pull back again just before I have a sharp coughing fit. He immediately sits up and opens his eyes, a worried expression visible in them.
"Hanako! Are you alright? I'm really sorry."
"I'm... o-okay..."
"Sorry, I didn't mean to do that. It just... happened automatically."
"It's... okay. I'm p-probably just not any g-good at this."
"...Hanako, I... realize this is kind of selfish, but could you try one more time and just focus on the tip this time? Maybe you could get a little more comfortable too."
"How?"
"Maybe you could lie down on your side?"
I was about ready to throw in the towel, but the look in his eyes convinces me to give it one last shot. It's not like actual intercourse was something I immediately got right. I nod, and he lies down again. I lie down on my right side and lay my head on his belly as if it's a pillow. I gently take hold of him again with my left hand and wrap my lips around the head once more. This position is a lot more pleasant than the previous one and I soon become comfortable enough to make little nodding motions with my head while suckling on his tip as if it's an ice cream cone. He lets out a pleased sigh.
"That's... really... good, Hanako."
Suddenly, I feel his hands on me, and for a moment I'm afraid he's going to grab hold of my head, but then a warm sensation spreads across the left side of my face and I realize he's stroking my cheek with his fingers while his other hand is gently running through my hair. I'm amazed at how tender and loving his caresses are and how good they make me feel. If we can keep doing things this way, I can probably keep this up until the end.
With newfound enthusiasm, I start nodding my head a little faster, using my left hand to rub and stroke his base and my tongue to dance and slide around him. Ever since I first started using my tongue on his tip, a slightly odd taste has been spreading through my mouth, but to my surprise it hasn't even been unpleasant. His taste is slightly salty with just a little hint of sweetness, and while I'm not really sure whether it's pleasant or unpleasant, it's much too mild to really bother me.
He keeps caressing my cheek, and it makes me feel so content that I snuggle up against him. I notice that his breathing has become labored, with more and more gasps and sighs in between breaths. I eagerly keep going, the tenderness of his touch and the arousal in his voice filling me with happiness and lust at the same time. I close my eyes to better concentrate on both.
"H-Hanako..."
I love the way he's cooing my name. It makes me want to pleasure him even more.
"H-Hanako... aah... I..."
He's nearing his limit. The way he breathes, the way he moves, the strain in his voice. He's almost there.
"...almost..."
But what am I supposed to do now? Should I keep going? Should I stop? Should I pull away at the last moment? Is he telling me to pull away or to brace myself?
If I pull away at the last moment, that stuff will inevitably be in my hair for the rest of the night. It'll be a nightmare to get it out tomorrow, and I don't want to shower again this evening.
If I stop to ask him with him being this close, I'll kill the moment and might ruin his finish. I'm not even sure if I'd be able to get the question out of my mouth.
If I keep going until the end and he doesn't want me to, I might gross him out.
But if I stop prematurely, I'll have disappointed him, and that's much, much worse than grossing him out.
Boys like it when a girl keeps going, don't they?
"Hanako... I..."
Anything but disappointment. I already have his taste in my mouth anyway. Judging from his voice, he's extremely close to the edge. My mind made up, I speed up the pace and go all out on him. My lips and tongue dart across his tip again and again, my left hand moves furiously up and down, and I stretch out my pinky finger for the finishing touch.
Just when my pinky lightly tickles the area underneath his base, several things happen at once. Hisao lets out a loud and prolonged groan, his member starts throbbing violently, his entire lower body starts jerking uncontrollably, his upper body rises slightly despite my head still resting on his belly and my eyes fly open in surprise when the mild taste that was in my mouth before is suddenly replaced by a much different, much stronger taste.
My initial plan had been to just swallow it, but I quickly decide against that now. What's overpowering is not so much the taste. It's a lot saltier than what I tasted earlier with just a touch of bitterness, but it's nothing I can't handle. What makes me a little queasy is the texture. It's surprisingly thick and a bit slimy, and I can't shake the feeling that if I swallow it, it'd either get stuck in my throat or crawl its way back up. As soon as the spasms in Hisao's lower region have died down, I get up and quickly spit the contents of my mouth onto his stomach. Hisao's still too engaged in his subsiding climax to even notice.
Staying true to tradition, I lie next to him and place my hand on his chest, feeling his frantic heartbeat slowly return to normal and keeping an eye out for palpitations. Eventually, Hisao's dazed eyes start regaining some focus, and after recognizing the look on my face he gives a careful deliberate nod. I give a reassured smile and a quick peck on the cheek back.
"I'll... go and get something to clean you, Hisao."
Without waiting for a response, I walk over to the bathroom area and get some tissues from a box on one of the shelves. We have some tissues in our nightstand drawer too, but I also wanted an excuse to clean myself a bit. I don't think Hisao's going to kiss me like this. I get myself a glass of water and drink it, slowly weakening the odd taste in my mouth until it's gone altogether. I return to the bed and kneel at Hisao's side, using the tissue to wipe his stomach clean. After having cleaned up the little puddle, which was barely large enough to fill a teaspoon, I turn to him and notice he's gotten his bearings back and is now looking at me.
"Hanako?"
"Hisao... Did you... like it?"
"Yeah. It's just..."
He looks lost for words for a few seconds.
"Why did you keep going?"
"Huh?"
"I kind of assumed you were going to pull away at the last second when I was about to... I was kind of surprised that you kept going."
"I... t-thought that's what you w-wanted. D-Don't b-boys... like it that way?"
He laughs.
"Did you read that somewhere?"
My shoulders droop, and my smile instantly drops. So it turns out that I guessed wrong after all, and now he's weirded out or even grossed out by me.
"S-Sorry. I thought... I'm r-really sorry."
"Hey, don't get all apologetic on me. If anything, I should probably apologize to you for not having been clearer. I... uh... don't know if this is a consolation to you, but..."
He takes my hand and holds it tenderly.
"...as embarrassing as it is to say this, what you just did probably felt better than anything I've ever felt before. It was really, really good."
He does look a little awkward upon saying this, but my mood instantly jumps from gloomy to elated and, wearing a huge smile on my face, I lean forward and grab him into a tight, almost savage, hug. He merely chuckles a little at my reaction and then looks into my eyes.
"The least thing I can do is return the favor. If you're up for it."
I'm not completed sure if I'm ready to be on the receiving end or not, but I don't want to keep Hisao waiting any longer, and I'm admittedly a little curious after having witnessed how much he got into it, so I ignore the feeling of my heart beating in my throat and lie down in the place where Hisao was lying earlier. I feel a warm sensation all over when Hisao lies down on top of me and mouth a silent 'okay' in response to the expectant look in his eyes.
"Don't be afraid, Hanako. Just... lie back, relax and let it happen."
He kisses me and lets his forehead rest against mine for a moment. I giggle as he playfully rubs his nose against mine before letting his lips wander towards the right side of my face. I can't feel him kissing my cheek, my neck and my shoulder, but I can hear it. Even though my body no longer picks up those kinds of sensations there, him kissing or touching me there still makes me feel warm inside. It's the gesture that matters. The gesture that he's not repelled by my scarred skin.
I reflexively close my eyes when he brings up his hands, brushes my fringe away with his fingers and kisses the spots above my eyebrows. It tickles a bit, and I squeeze my mouth shut in order to suppress a laugh. Then he moves to the left side of my face, and I gasp as I feel his lips and tongue proceed to caress my earlobe. What starts out as a few cautious pecks soon becomes a barrage of kisses with a few playful nibbles thrown in. When he moves his head slightly down and starts relentlessly kissing and licking my favorite spots on my neck, I let out an excited cry and wrap both my arms and my legs around him. My body has started moving on its own, driven into a higher state of arousal with each flick of his tongue.
This is so good.
He whispers in my ear to let go of him for a moment, and as I do so, his tongue starts working its way down again, creating a wet trail from the back of my ear across my neck all the way to my chest. He places a wet smooch on my collarbone and then pulls his head back. His gaze wanders from my eyes to my bared breasts, and the look in his eyes is a mixture of excitement and something that almost resembles hunger. He lowers his head again, and I shiver as I feel his breath tickling my nipple. Unable to resist the anticipation any longer, I gently hold his head to my chest. I let out a sigh as his tongue comes into contact with my right breast and starts drawing ever-shrinking circles around its center. He licks my rapidly hardening nipple for a moment and then repeats the process with my other breast. Then he starts using his hand, kneading and groping one breast while licking and suckling the other with his mouth. The sensation feels so good that I arch my back and sway my upper body in ecstasy.
"Ah... Hmmm..."
The experience is such a turn-on that I actually feel a pang of disappointment when he pulls away. I feel his tongue on my collarbone again before he draws a thin trail of saliva between that point and my tummy. He places several playful kisses on my belly button and then lowers himself more. He puts his hands on my upper legs and gives me a look as if asking for permission. I feel the sudden sting of self-consciousness, but manage to keep it at bay for long enough to stiffly nod my head.
I cringe visibly as he takes hold of my legs, lifts them slightly and spreads them wide before lying down on his stomach with his face merely centimeters away from my entrance. I squeeze my eyes shut in sheer embarrassment, but I can nevertheless feel his gaze sweeping across my secret place, getting a closer look at it than he's ever gotten before. I've never felt so extremely vulnerable in my entire life, and I struggle against the temptation to close my legs or cover that place up with my hands. I wonder how I smell or taste to him. Will he find it unpleasant? The moment seems to take forever with no sound except for our shallow breathing and no sensation except the maddening feel of his breath against that place. Then, finally, his arms wrap around my upper legs, and I feel something warm and wet press hard against my most sensitive spot.
"Hhhhggg..."
I grit my teeth as an intense sensation shoots through my lower body. I thought this was going to feel like the attention he gave my chest earlier, but it's much, much stronger than that. Even to the point of being overpowering.
"Just relax, Hanako."
A reassuring whisper from Hisao and then his tongue proceeds to jab against the tiny button above my entrance. I try to relax my muscles, but the sensation is much too strong for that.
Is this how it's supposed to feel?
I hold still, doing my best to get used to it, but the sensation is so strong it's bordering on pain.
My hands edge downward until they reach his head, and I let out a sigh of relief when I softly, but firmly push his head away. Hisao looks at me with a worried expression.
"It didn't feel good?"
"I'm... n-not sure... It... s-started getting unpleasant."
"Maybe I was too forceful?"
"M-Maybe."
"Could you... tell me... how you think you'd like it?"
"..."
I blush and merely shake my head. I'm already at my limit as far as awkwardness is concerned.
"Can I try something else?"
I give a silent nod. I didn't get it right from the start either, so it's fair that I give him a second chance too. My body jumps a little when I feel the wetness of his mouth again, but this time it's merely a kiss on the inside of my right thigh, followed by one on my left. He gently works his way to the center again, and I hold my breath when he reaches my lady parts once more, but this time, the intense pressure stays away and what comes in its place is a gentle lapping.
As his tongue gently keeps caressing the area around my entrance, my tension slowly starts ebbing away. The sensation feels a little like his hand, except softer, more fluid and... slightly better too. I close my eyes again and try to focus on the sensation once more. This act is still extremely embarrassing, but the feeling is really nice. I feel my pelvic muscles tense up and relax every time his tongue runs up the length of my entrance and a wonderful shudder each time it gently flicks the little place at the top.
"Mmmmmm..."
My hands take hold of his head once again but without the intent of pushing him away this time. Instead, I start running my hands through his hair, gently pulling him close now and again in order to make it feel better. My breaths get heavier and heavier.
"Mmg...mmmg..."
A moan escapes my lips as one of his hands wanders up my body and playfully strokes one of my breasts. My arousal is rising by the second and my breathing can barely keep up with the tempo of his lapping. An intense heat has started building up between my legs and is now spreading through my entire body. My thought process is getting fuzzier and fuzzier. The embarrassment of our act barely seems relevant anymore.
"H-Hisao..."
Encouraged by the way my body is reacting to the stimulation, he moves in closer and wraps his mouth around the upper part of my entrance, massaging it with his lips while his tongue is dancing around my pleasure center, creating a sensation that nearly drives me crazy. Almost my entire body is flushed red at this point.
"Ah...."
I can feel my limit approaching as his tongue takes me past the point of no return. I grab the bed sheets tightly and arch my back in pleasure as I lose control.
"Ah...ah..."
I reach the edge, but instead of going over it immediately, I keep dangling for several seconds. His arms grab hold of my hips tighter and continue holding me in place as I start squirming uncontrollably and start letting out squeals of delight.
"Ah...ah...ah..."
I instinctively grab his head and press it against me. Then all muscles in my lower body forcefully tense up at once, my legs involuntary squeeze themselves together and my upper body lunges forward. The intense pleasure causes me to squeeze my eyes shut and open my mouth to scream, but a quiet, prolonged whimper is all that leaves my throat.
And still he keeps going.
My body relaxes for a moment and then immediately tenses up again.
And again.
And once more.
Finally, the spasms are replaced by small aftershocks of ever diminishing intensity, and then my body relaxes completely.
"Ow! Ow!"
Without warning, the sensation of his licking, which he kept up while I was experiencing my climax, becomes painful again and I reflexively push his head away. I faintly hear him apologize, but I'm beyond the capacity to reply. I close my legs completely, roll on my right side, draw my knees up to my chest and let out a long sigh as a profound feeling of bliss descends upon me. My mind wanders in random directions as I recover from the experience I just had.
I hear him getting off the bed and heading somewhere. I briefly hear the sound of running water, but it seems to come from very far away. I become vaguely aware of the lights being turned off and then I feel him get back in bed, cover me with the bed sheet and hug me from behind. I slowly start becoming more aware again as I feel his breath against my neck. Eventually, I manage to recollect myself enough to open my eyes and turn my head towards him.
"Hanako?"
"Hmmmm?"
"...how was it?"
"...very good."
It's pretty dark in the room now, but I think I can see him smile. He tenderly starts running his fingers through my hair.
"No bad taste in your mouth anymore?"
"N-No. You?"
"Naw. It didn't taste bad to begin with. My tongue's kind of tired now, though. Kind of like that time last week when we were trying to find out how long we could keep a kiss going."
I giggle at the memory of that little game we played back then. The comparison is surprisingly accurate.
"M-Mine too."
My jaw's a little tired as well. Still, for a first time, I don't think we did that badly. We're lacking experience right now, but I wouldn't mind doing this again in the future.
"So we should probably take it easy with the kisses?"
I don't say anything back. Instead, I slowly rub myself against him, use my feet to play footsie with his and reach back to lovingly stroke his hair. Hisao's all too eager to respond in kind, letting his hands run across my cheek and tummy.
Even though my experience left me tired, I still love cuddling like this. I'm feeling content, satisfied and very happy right now. As our caresses slow down and we start drifting into a peaceful slumber together, my thoughts return on the events of the day and the days that came before it. I'm having a great time right now, and we still have nearly two weeks to go before we have to go back. I don't think this vacation can get any better, but I'm nevertheless hoping that it will.
As I drift off to sleep in Hisao's arms, one last thought remains in my mind.
I'm really looking forward to tomorrow.
05
"..."
"H-Hisao?"
"Uh... Want to cuddle a bit first?"
That's a bit odd. When we were getting ready to get out of the bath, the atmosphere was such that I expected him to jump on top of me the moment we set foot in this room, and yet he seems hesitant right now. Nevertheless, I've never said no to a cuddling session before, and I have no intention of breaking that habit. I get a little farther onto the bed and wait for him to make the next move.
"Okay."
He gets closer to me, pulls me into a hug and then lets himself fall backwards, causing me to end up on top of him. The feeling of his hands stroking my scalp and shoulders and the sensation of his ankles rubbing against mine are very pleasant indeed, but every time we make eye contact and I give him an expectant look, he merely gives me a sheepish look back. He's definitely stalling for some reason.
Come to think of it, this situation actually feels familiar.
"Hisao?"
"Yes?"
"Ummm... it's not like this doesn't feel good, but... this... feels a little like last week, d-doesn't it?"
'Last week' in this case referring to the evening he convinced me not to go with the usual way of him lying on top of me and give spooning a try, which I actually ended up enjoying quite a lot.
The half-guilty look on his face all but tells me I was right on the mark.
"Heh, perceptive as ever, I see."
"What... were you thinking about?"
"Just a passing thought."
"..."
"Promise me you won't laugh."
"Okay."
He leans in, kisses my ear and then whispers something to me.
I don't laugh, just like I promised. That was hardly going to be my first reaction anyway. I merely fall prey to one of the most luminescent blushes I've ever experienced. He wants to do... that?
Hisao's awkward look shows that he's already sorry he said anything.
"Eh... On the other hand, never mind."
"Ummm..."
"..."
"..."
"W-Why?"
"Uh... curiosity, I guess. And we just got out of the bath. And... uh..."
"Y-Yes?"
"It's also supposed to feel really good."
That's as good a reason as any, I suppose.
In fact, it's probably a better reason than any other.
It's still extremely embarrassing though.
But if it feels really good to him...
It might be worth it.
If it feels really good...
As long as I don't mess up, of course.
"Uh... W-what if... What if I m-mess up?"
There's a surprised silence on his end. He probably didn't expect me to even consider it.
But if it feels good to him...
"If you mess up, we'll just go back to sticking to what works, and I'll do my best to make it feel extra good to you. And we'll just deny that it ever happened."
Denial? Yeah, I guess denial works for me.
04
"O-Okay..."
Another awkward smile. Let's hope this isn't going to result in mutual regret.
"So... uh... it's probably going to be easiest to take turns, right?"
"Y-Yes. Uh...w-would you l-like to g-go first?"
"...okay."
I get off him, and we both sit up. I start fumbling with the belt of his bathrobe, taking several seconds to get it loose. He allows the bathrobe to slide off his shoulders and then starts loosening mine as well.
"M-Me too?"
"If it's okay with you."
I'm not completely comfortable, but I nod nevertheless. As I let my bathrobe slide down as well and then drop both robes over the edge of the bed, I only hope that the atmosphere isn't going to remain this awkward the whole time.
When I turn back towards Hisao, I see an expectant expression on his face. I'm not really that confident myself.
"Ummm..."
"Yes?"
"I... d-don't really know h-how to do this."
He lets out an uneasy chuckle.
"I don't either, but... I think it's simply... using your hands... without using your hands. I'm not sure if that makes sense."
"I... I think it does."
"That's probably a good way to go about it."
"Okay."
At least I have a general idea now. I give a hesitant nod to Hisao who lies down on his back and then beckons me to lie on top of him. I do so and we share a few kisses and cuddles until my nervousness starts to die down a bit.
I suppose it's up to me now.
Use my hands without using my hands.
Okay then.
I give him one more peck on the lips and then move sideways until I reach his ear. He shudders lightly as I take his earlobe between my lips and start kissing it. His hands wrap around me and stroke my back as I move from his earlobe to his neck and let my tongue do what my fingertips have done several times before. Before moving further down, I suckle gently on the most sensitive part of his neck, making sure not to leave a suction mark. I quietly smile to myself when I think of what comes next.
His chest has been a source of fascination for me ever since he revealed his chest scar. There might be other heart patients at Yamaku, I neither know nor care about that. But as far as I'm concerned, that light horizontal line there is a sight that is truly unique to him. His chest may easily be my favorite part of his body. I love stroking it with my hand or laying my head on it and listening to his heartbeat. Perhaps these acts are my way of reminding him of my acceptance.
And now my head is hovering a few centimeters above his chest, the scar in the middle nearly touching the tip of my nose. I give his chest a loving stare and then start planting kisses on it, first slowly, but then faster and faster. Every so often, I briefly pause to listen to his heartbeat before resuming my pampering.
Eventually, I look up and see an encouraging smile on his face. He seems to like it so far. Emboldened a bit by this, I move my attention back to his chest and stick out my tongue, letting it travel from his chest scar to his right nipple. I teasingly circle it a few times before flicking it with the tip of my tongue and am pleased by the gasp that follows. I let my tongue wander from his right nipple to his left and start caressing it in the same way. Rewarded with another sharp breath, I decide to step up the pace a bit, I lick one nipple, then move to the other, then back again, sneaking in little kisses near his armpit, side and collarbone on the side. By this time his entire body has started moving underneath me, shuddering at each contact with my tongue and his breathing has grown quick and shallow.
I don't think I'd mind going on like this for a long time, but when he gently puts his hands on my shoulders and gives them a few short taps with his fingers, I realize that he's ready for the main event. I giggle a bit as I playfully rub his erect nipples with the tip of my nose and give him one last kiss on the scar located in between them.
Then I move downward a bit and kiss him again, lower myself even more and kiss him once more. Laying a trail of kisses in the process, I work my way from his chest, past his tummy and finally down to his abdomen.
When I finally come face to face with his member, I can't help but swallow a little lump in my throat. I've seen it plenty of times before, but never from up close like this. I'm not supposed to... put that in all the way, am I? I'll choke for sure.
It's also supposed to feel really good.
I shoot an uncertain glance at Hisao's, who's watching me with a mixture of embarrassment and anticipation on his face.
"Just... take it slowly, Hanako. And just stop if you don't like it."
I thank back on what he said earlier. Use my hands without using my hands. Most of the time, I'd start by simply running a finger or two along. I could do something like that now as well. Leaning on my elbows, I lower myself to his base, my face hovering mere centimeters over his length. I giggle briefly when I see his length twitching ever so slightly whenever I breathe on it. That actually looks kind of cute.
I finally take a deep breath, take his member between my fingers, stick out my tongue and touch it against his base. Then I run it along its length, stopping just as I reach the head. I hear a pleased sigh coming from Hisao. It sounds like he likes this and doing this isn't so bad, so I run my tongue along the length of his member again.
And again.
And again.
His breathing has started running in tandem with the caressing of my tongue. Having gained some courage from his reactions so far, I take his member in my hand and gently pull it upright. I notice that the tip is glistening ever so slightly. Forcing my hesitation aside, I lower my head, place a gentle kiss on it and then give it a quick flick with my tongue. As I do so, a faint, foreign smell enters my nostrils. Trying to avoid thinking too hard on this, I start licking the tip some more, each flick of my tongue slightly more forceful than the previous one.
While I'm busy tending to him, I suddenly feel a strange sensation in the back of my head, and when my gaze shifts up for a moment, I realize why. Hisao is looking straight at me. He's looking at what I'm doing and how I'm doing it. My head instantly goes into tomato-mode, and my gaze starts jumping between random points in the room in an attempt to evade his.
"Uh... You were doing really well just now, Hanako. It's been great so far."
"H-Hisao... P-please don't look at me."
"Huh?"
"It's... r-really embarrassing."
He briefly opens his mouth to say something, but then seems to reconsider and merely nods his head.
"Okay, Hanako. I'll keep my eyes closed."
As he says this, he indeed lies back and closes his eyes, leaving me to pick things up again. Feeling a little more at ease now that he's no longer watching me, I lower my head again, part my lips and carefully wrap them around his tip. Not sure how to proceed, I tilt my head a bit and let it rub against the inside of my cheek. I carefully start moving my head a little and get a soft sigh in response. I move my head a little faster in response until I suddenly hear a loud yelp which causes me to quickly pull back.
"Ah... B-be careful with the teeth!"
"S-Sorry!"
It sounds like his tip accidentally brushed against my teeth. I didn't even notice it myself, but he must have gotten extremely sensitive and just that little touch was painful for him.
"S-Should I...?"
"If you like..."
I lower my head again and take him in my mouth once more. This time I try to keep it in the middle of my mouth and away from my teeth. I attempt to keep my jaw as relaxed as possible as I slowly slide up and down. This is hardly the most comfortable act in the world as I have to brace myself at the end of every downward motion in order to prevent myself from letting it slide in too far. I wonder if I'm even doing this right. Hesitantly, I start moving my tongue around a bit. It seems to get him even more aroused than he already was, but my initiative quickly comes to bite me when he suddenly bucks his hips ever so slightly and his member goes in just a little bit past my comfort zone, causing me to immediately pull back again just before I have a sharp coughing fit. He immediately sits up and opens his eyes, a worried expression visible in them.
"Hanako! Are you alright? I'm really sorry."
"I'm... o-okay..."
"Sorry, I didn't mean to do that. It just... happened automatically."
"It's... okay. I'm p-probably just not any g-good at this."
"...Hanako, I... realize this is kind of selfish, but could you try one more time and just focus on the tip this time? Maybe you could get a little more comfortable too."
"How?"
"Maybe you could lie down on your side?"
I was about ready to throw in the towel, but the look in his eyes convinces me to give it one last shot. It's not like actual intercourse was something I immediately got right. I nod, and he lies down again. I lie down on my right side and lay my head on his belly as if it's a pillow. I gently take hold of him again with my left hand and wrap my lips around the head once more. This position is a lot more pleasant than the previous one and I soon become comfortable enough to make little nodding motions with my head while suckling on his tip as if it's an ice cream cone. He lets out a pleased sigh.
"That's... really... good, Hanako."
Suddenly, I feel his hands on me, and for a moment I'm afraid he's going to grab hold of my head, but then a warm sensation spreads across the left side of my face and I realize he's stroking my cheek with his fingers while his other hand is gently running through my hair. I'm amazed at how tender and loving his caresses are and how good they make me feel. If we can keep doing things this way, I can probably keep this up until the end.
With newfound enthusiasm, I start nodding my head a little faster, using my left hand to rub and stroke his base and my tongue to dance and slide around him. Ever since I first started using my tongue on his tip, a slightly odd taste has been spreading through my mouth, but to my surprise it hasn't even been unpleasant. His taste is slightly salty with just a little hint of sweetness, and while I'm not really sure whether it's pleasant or unpleasant, it's much too mild to really bother me.
He keeps caressing my cheek, and it makes me feel so content that I snuggle up against him. I notice that his breathing has become labored, with more and more gasps and sighs in between breaths. I eagerly keep going, the tenderness of his touch and the arousal in his voice filling me with happiness and lust at the same time. I close my eyes to better concentrate on both.
"H-Hanako..."
I love the way he's cooing my name. It makes me want to pleasure him even more.
"H-Hanako... aah... I..."
He's nearing his limit. The way he breathes, the way he moves, the strain in his voice. He's almost there.
"...almost..."
But what am I supposed to do now? Should I keep going? Should I stop? Should I pull away at the last moment? Is he telling me to pull away or to brace myself?
If I pull away at the last moment, that stuff will inevitably be in my hair for the rest of the night. It'll be a nightmare to get it out tomorrow, and I don't want to shower again this evening.
If I stop to ask him with him being this close, I'll kill the moment and might ruin his finish. I'm not even sure if I'd be able to get the question out of my mouth.
If I keep going until the end and he doesn't want me to, I might gross him out.
But if I stop prematurely, I'll have disappointed him, and that's much, much worse than grossing him out.
Boys like it when a girl keeps going, don't they?
"Hanako... I..."
Anything but disappointment. I already have his taste in my mouth anyway. Judging from his voice, he's extremely close to the edge. My mind made up, I speed up the pace and go all out on him. My lips and tongue dart across his tip again and again, my left hand moves furiously up and down, and I stretch out my pinky finger for the finishing touch.
Just when my pinky lightly tickles the area underneath his base, several things happen at once. Hisao lets out a loud and prolonged groan, his member starts throbbing violently, his entire lower body starts jerking uncontrollably, his upper body rises slightly despite my head still resting on his belly and my eyes fly open in surprise when the mild taste that was in my mouth before is suddenly replaced by a much different, much stronger taste.
My initial plan had been to just swallow it, but I quickly decide against that now. What's overpowering is not so much the taste. It's a lot saltier than what I tasted earlier with just a touch of bitterness, but it's nothing I can't handle. What makes me a little queasy is the texture. It's surprisingly thick and a bit slimy, and I can't shake the feeling that if I swallow it, it'd either get stuck in my throat or crawl its way back up. As soon as the spasms in Hisao's lower region have died down, I get up and quickly spit the contents of my mouth onto his stomach. Hisao's still too engaged in his subsiding climax to even notice.
Staying true to tradition, I lie next to him and place my hand on his chest, feeling his frantic heartbeat slowly return to normal and keeping an eye out for palpitations. Eventually, Hisao's dazed eyes start regaining some focus, and after recognizing the look on my face he gives a careful deliberate nod. I give a reassured smile and a quick peck on the cheek back.
"I'll... go and get something to clean you, Hisao."
Without waiting for a response, I walk over to the bathroom area and get some tissues from a box on one of the shelves. We have some tissues in our nightstand drawer too, but I also wanted an excuse to clean myself a bit. I don't think Hisao's going to kiss me like this. I get myself a glass of water and drink it, slowly weakening the odd taste in my mouth until it's gone altogether. I return to the bed and kneel at Hisao's side, using the tissue to wipe his stomach clean. After having cleaned up the little puddle, which was barely large enough to fill a teaspoon, I turn to him and notice he's gotten his bearings back and is now looking at me.
"Hanako?"
"Hisao... Did you... like it?"
"Yeah. It's just..."
He looks lost for words for a few seconds.
"Why did you keep going?"
"Huh?"
"I kind of assumed you were going to pull away at the last second when I was about to... I was kind of surprised that you kept going."
"I... t-thought that's what you w-wanted. D-Don't b-boys... like it that way?"
He laughs.
"Did you read that somewhere?"
My shoulders droop, and my smile instantly drops. So it turns out that I guessed wrong after all, and now he's weirded out or even grossed out by me.
"S-Sorry. I thought... I'm r-really sorry."
"Hey, don't get all apologetic on me. If anything, I should probably apologize to you for not having been clearer. I... uh... don't know if this is a consolation to you, but..."
He takes my hand and holds it tenderly.
"...as embarrassing as it is to say this, what you just did probably felt better than anything I've ever felt before. It was really, really good."
He does look a little awkward upon saying this, but my mood instantly jumps from gloomy to elated and, wearing a huge smile on my face, I lean forward and grab him into a tight, almost savage, hug. He merely chuckles a little at my reaction and then looks into my eyes.
"The least thing I can do is return the favor. If you're up for it."
I'm not completed sure if I'm ready to be on the receiving end or not, but I don't want to keep Hisao waiting any longer, and I'm admittedly a little curious after having witnessed how much he got into it, so I ignore the feeling of my heart beating in my throat and lie down in the place where Hisao was lying earlier. I feel a warm sensation all over when Hisao lies down on top of me and mouth a silent 'okay' in response to the expectant look in his eyes.
"Don't be afraid, Hanako. Just... lie back, relax and let it happen."
He kisses me and lets his forehead rest against mine for a moment. I giggle as he playfully rubs his nose against mine before letting his lips wander towards the right side of my face. I can't feel him kissing my cheek, my neck and my shoulder, but I can hear it. Even though my body no longer picks up those kinds of sensations there, him kissing or touching me there still makes me feel warm inside. It's the gesture that matters. The gesture that he's not repelled by my scarred skin.
I reflexively close my eyes when he brings up his hands, brushes my fringe away with his fingers and kisses the spots above my eyebrows. It tickles a bit, and I squeeze my mouth shut in order to suppress a laugh. Then he moves to the left side of my face, and I gasp as I feel his lips and tongue proceed to caress my earlobe. What starts out as a few cautious pecks soon becomes a barrage of kisses with a few playful nibbles thrown in. When he moves his head slightly down and starts relentlessly kissing and licking my favorite spots on my neck, I let out an excited cry and wrap both my arms and my legs around him. My body has started moving on its own, driven into a higher state of arousal with each flick of his tongue.
This is so good.
He whispers in my ear to let go of him for a moment, and as I do so, his tongue starts working its way down again, creating a wet trail from the back of my ear across my neck all the way to my chest. He places a wet smooch on my collarbone and then pulls his head back. His gaze wanders from my eyes to my bared breasts, and the look in his eyes is a mixture of excitement and something that almost resembles hunger. He lowers his head again, and I shiver as I feel his breath tickling my nipple. Unable to resist the anticipation any longer, I gently hold his head to my chest. I let out a sigh as his tongue comes into contact with my right breast and starts drawing ever-shrinking circles around its center. He licks my rapidly hardening nipple for a moment and then repeats the process with my other breast. Then he starts using his hand, kneading and groping one breast while licking and suckling the other with his mouth. The sensation feels so good that I arch my back and sway my upper body in ecstasy.
"Ah... Hmmm..."
The experience is such a turn-on that I actually feel a pang of disappointment when he pulls away. I feel his tongue on my collarbone again before he draws a thin trail of saliva between that point and my tummy. He places several playful kisses on my belly button and then lowers himself more. He puts his hands on my upper legs and gives me a look as if asking for permission. I feel the sudden sting of self-consciousness, but manage to keep it at bay for long enough to stiffly nod my head.
I cringe visibly as he takes hold of my legs, lifts them slightly and spreads them wide before lying down on his stomach with his face merely centimeters away from my entrance. I squeeze my eyes shut in sheer embarrassment, but I can nevertheless feel his gaze sweeping across my secret place, getting a closer look at it than he's ever gotten before. I've never felt so extremely vulnerable in my entire life, and I struggle against the temptation to close my legs or cover that place up with my hands. I wonder how I smell or taste to him. Will he find it unpleasant? The moment seems to take forever with no sound except for our shallow breathing and no sensation except the maddening feel of his breath against that place. Then, finally, his arms wrap around my upper legs, and I feel something warm and wet press hard against my most sensitive spot.
"Hhhhggg..."
I grit my teeth as an intense sensation shoots through my lower body. I thought this was going to feel like the attention he gave my chest earlier, but it's much, much stronger than that. Even to the point of being overpowering.
"Just relax, Hanako."
A reassuring whisper from Hisao and then his tongue proceeds to jab against the tiny button above my entrance. I try to relax my muscles, but the sensation is much too strong for that.
Is this how it's supposed to feel?
I hold still, doing my best to get used to it, but the sensation is so strong it's bordering on pain.
My hands edge downward until they reach his head, and I let out a sigh of relief when I softly, but firmly push his head away. Hisao looks at me with a worried expression.
"It didn't feel good?"
"I'm... n-not sure... It... s-started getting unpleasant."
"Maybe I was too forceful?"
"M-Maybe."
"Could you... tell me... how you think you'd like it?"
"..."
I blush and merely shake my head. I'm already at my limit as far as awkwardness is concerned.
"Can I try something else?"
I give a silent nod. I didn't get it right from the start either, so it's fair that I give him a second chance too. My body jumps a little when I feel the wetness of his mouth again, but this time it's merely a kiss on the inside of my right thigh, followed by one on my left. He gently works his way to the center again, and I hold my breath when he reaches my lady parts once more, but this time, the intense pressure stays away and what comes in its place is a gentle lapping.
As his tongue gently keeps caressing the area around my entrance, my tension slowly starts ebbing away. The sensation feels a little like his hand, except softer, more fluid and... slightly better too. I close my eyes again and try to focus on the sensation once more. This act is still extremely embarrassing, but the feeling is really nice. I feel my pelvic muscles tense up and relax every time his tongue runs up the length of my entrance and a wonderful shudder each time it gently flicks the little place at the top.
"Mmmmmm..."
My hands take hold of his head once again but without the intent of pushing him away this time. Instead, I start running my hands through his hair, gently pulling him close now and again in order to make it feel better. My breaths get heavier and heavier.
"Mmg...mmmg..."
A moan escapes my lips as one of his hands wanders up my body and playfully strokes one of my breasts. My arousal is rising by the second and my breathing can barely keep up with the tempo of his lapping. An intense heat has started building up between my legs and is now spreading through my entire body. My thought process is getting fuzzier and fuzzier. The embarrassment of our act barely seems relevant anymore.
"H-Hisao..."
Encouraged by the way my body is reacting to the stimulation, he moves in closer and wraps his mouth around the upper part of my entrance, massaging it with his lips while his tongue is dancing around my pleasure center, creating a sensation that nearly drives me crazy. Almost my entire body is flushed red at this point.
"Ah...."
I can feel my limit approaching as his tongue takes me past the point of no return. I grab the bed sheets tightly and arch my back in pleasure as I lose control.
"Ah...ah..."
I reach the edge, but instead of going over it immediately, I keep dangling for several seconds. His arms grab hold of my hips tighter and continue holding me in place as I start squirming uncontrollably and start letting out squeals of delight.
"Ah...ah...ah..."
I instinctively grab his head and press it against me. Then all muscles in my lower body forcefully tense up at once, my legs involuntary squeeze themselves together and my upper body lunges forward. The intense pleasure causes me to squeeze my eyes shut and open my mouth to scream, but a quiet, prolonged whimper is all that leaves my throat.
And still he keeps going.
My body relaxes for a moment and then immediately tenses up again.
And again.
And once more.
Finally, the spasms are replaced by small aftershocks of ever diminishing intensity, and then my body relaxes completely.
"Ow! Ow!"
Without warning, the sensation of his licking, which he kept up while I was experiencing my climax, becomes painful again and I reflexively push his head away. I faintly hear him apologize, but I'm beyond the capacity to reply. I close my legs completely, roll on my right side, draw my knees up to my chest and let out a long sigh as a profound feeling of bliss descends upon me. My mind wanders in random directions as I recover from the experience I just had.
I hear him getting off the bed and heading somewhere. I briefly hear the sound of running water, but it seems to come from very far away. I become vaguely aware of the lights being turned off and then I feel him get back in bed, cover me with the bed sheet and hug me from behind. I slowly start becoming more aware again as I feel his breath against my neck. Eventually, I manage to recollect myself enough to open my eyes and turn my head towards him.
"Hanako?"
"Hmmmm?"
"...how was it?"
"...very good."
It's pretty dark in the room now, but I think I can see him smile. He tenderly starts running his fingers through my hair.
"No bad taste in your mouth anymore?"
"N-No. You?"
"Naw. It didn't taste bad to begin with. My tongue's kind of tired now, though. Kind of like that time last week when we were trying to find out how long we could keep a kiss going."
I giggle at the memory of that little game we played back then. The comparison is surprisingly accurate.
"M-Mine too."
My jaw's a little tired as well. Still, for a first time, I don't think we did that badly. We're lacking experience right now, but I wouldn't mind doing this again in the future.
"So we should probably take it easy with the kisses?"
I don't say anything back. Instead, I slowly rub myself against him, use my feet to play footsie with his and reach back to lovingly stroke his hair. Hisao's all too eager to respond in kind, letting his hands run across my cheek and tummy.
Even though my experience left me tired, I still love cuddling like this. I'm feeling content, satisfied and very happy right now. As our caresses slow down and we start drifting into a peaceful slumber together, my thoughts return on the events of the day and the days that came before it. I'm having a great time right now, and we still have nearly two weeks to go before we have to go back. I don't think this vacation can get any better, but I'm nevertheless hoping that it will.
As I drift off to sleep in Hisao's arms, one last thought remains in my mind.
I'm really looking forward to tomorrow.
05
Last edited by Guest Poster on Fri Oct 10, 2014 8:34 pm, edited 3 times in total.
Sisterhood: True Edition. Hanako epilogue I wrote. Now expanded with additional chapters.
-
Guest Poster
- Posts: 1264
- Joined: Tue Jul 10, 2012 12:42 am
Chapter 30
Chapter 30
01
"Check!"
"Hrmg..."
I smile as I hear these two conflicting reactions from my friends. I haven't been following the game between them very closely, but Hanako's exclamation, voiced in a slightly sing-song tone, as well as Hisao's frustrated grunt leave little doubt as to who is currently winning.
"Is Hanako giving you trouble, Hisao?"
"It's okay, Lilly. Nothing I can't handle. Who needs a queen anyway?"
That last part is spoken in a soft mumble, but I can hear it anyway.
It's been one and a half weeks since we first arrived in Inverness, and so far I can say that the vacation has been very enjoyable. Hanako and Hisao have even taken a few trips together without Mother and me around. They're still a little bit reluctant to travel around the area together due to their English being less fluent than mine, but this does happen to be the ideal way for them to improve it. I also think they enjoy spending some time together now and then. It must be wonderfully romantic spending your vacation in a part of the world that's completely new together with someone you love. I think I even envy Hanako a bit.
Today has been a rather uneventful day. Hanako and Hisao slept in, or at least didn't come out of their room until it was nearly noon, and since we had some rain early in the afternoon, we decided to spend the day here at my parents' home, reading and talking. Right now it's just Hanako, Hisao and me here, hanging out in the living room. The cleaning staff have already left, Mother's currently visiting her older sister and won't be back until tomorrow and Father's still at work.
I feel a bit bad for Father. Apparently the final negotiations for the acquisition of another company by Father's company are only a few weeks away, and things are extremely hectic at work. I have a feeling my visit here has been rather ill-timed. Mother and Father have both promised to spend at least a few days with me while I'm here, and so far Mother has already come through. Father is set to spend three days with us the day after tomorrow. Akira mentioned a few days ago that she wouldn't be surprised if he ended up calling our time together off, since he can't really afford to take these days off at this point, but so far I haven't heard him confirm that. Apparently he's been trying to finish as much of his work that was originally planned for the upcoming week as possible, but as a result I've barely interacted at all with him. He tends to leave the house early and works until very late. Since he's apparently partially doing this for my sake, I don't really feel in a position to complain.
To be honest, Father has always worked very long hours for as long as I can remember. I suppose as the son of the company head he felt he had to set the good example. But Akira said that over the last few weeks he's been looking like a 'burnout sufferer in denial'. I'm not sure what to make of that, but even Hisao and Hanako said that he didn't look like he was sleeping very well. I hope that when he takes a few days off, he'll be able to relax a little bit. It's probably too much to hope for, but surely he realizes that having a breakdown at this point in time might sink his whole deal.
Rrriiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinnnggggg
My thoughts are interrupted by the phone on one of the sidetables suddenly springing to life. After some hesitation, I pick it up.
"Good evening, Satou residence. Lilly Satou speaking."
"Hi Lilly."
"Oh, hello Mother. Have you already arrived at Aunt Stella's place?"
"Yeah, I arrived here half an hour ago."
"Aren't you tired? Driving all the way over there after work..."
"Only a little. It's been a long day, but I promised her I'd come see her before your father and I leave for the US, and I think the upcoming weeks are only going to get busier. And I won't have time the upcoming days either when your father takes a few days off and I get back to work. Speaking of which, is he already home?"
"No, not yet..."
I think those two work way too hard.
"Mother..."
I'm a little worried about them, but I don't really think it's a daughter's place to admonish her parents about the way they live their lives.
"Yes?"
"Ah... I don't mean to speak out of line, but..."
"Heh, don't worry about that. Just say what's on your mind."
"Are you and Father still... holding up? Things have been stressful for you, haven't they?"
"I'm still doing okay. It's been hectic, and will continue to be for a few weeks, but I still feel fine. I'll be glad when it's over, but I still feel able to handle things."
"How about Father? Akira, Hisao and Hanako said he looked... not well."
Mother lets out a weary sigh.
"Well, I won't deny he's been a little under the weather lately. He's been having trouble sleeping, he mentioned having bouts of indigestion, and earlier today he even mentioned repetitive strain injury in his shoulder and arm. It's just one thing after another."
"Shouldn't he take it easier then?"
"I suggested that too, but it's not that simple. To me, this whole thing is just crunch time for the company I work for. It'd be great if we could pull it off, and I'll be sure to do my part, but in the end it's still just work. To him, this is his legacy. His grandfather expanded the company, as did his father. Now it's his turn. It's what he's studied and worked for. Wouldn't you feel enormous pressure? Would you take it slowly just a few inches before the finish line?"
"Probably not, but it doesn't sound like a very healthy situation to be in."
"I know, but it's only a few more weeks, and he said he was still fine, so I'll take his word for that. After we travel to the US and finish the deal there, I intend to stay there for a bit and take him on a little trip. See some of the national parks, maybe the Niagara Falls too. Take it easy, see stuff, just relax. That'll fix him right up, you'll see."
"...I hope so."
"When he's taking time off to spend with you, just try to do whatever you can to take his mind off the business, okay? I'd appreciate that even though it may be a losing battle."
"I will try."
"Great. By the way, the reason I'm calling is to ask if either Hanako or Hisao happens to have an allergy to nuts or almonds."
"Not as far as I know. We had both as a snack during our flight."
"That's good to hear. Stella was thinking of baking you a dundee cake. That's a traditional Scottish fruitcake covered with almonds. I find it kind of filling, but really tasty too."
"That sounds delicious. I can't wait for us to get there so I can have a taste. How is she doing these days?"
"She doesn't really get out of the house much yet, and she has the occasional spells of sudden tiredness, which is probably partially due to her medication, but all in all she's doing a lot better than two months ago."
"Please give her my regards."
"Will do. I'm going to hang up now. Be sure to let your father know that I've arrived safely when he gets home, okay?"
"I will. Until tomorrow, Mother."
"Bye."
I put down the phone with some mixed feelings. I still feel a little awkward talking to Mother. What's more, what she said about Father didn't exactly reassure me. Even though Father's been a hard worker his entire life and wasn't home very often except on Sundays, this is the first time I've heard of his work taking a physical toll on him. I don't like the idea of him overworking himself even more merely because I wanted to spend a few days with him. If I had known things were this hectic for him already, I wouldn't have asked to begin with.
I put away the phone and refocus my attention on my friends' game of chess. I can't hear any direct reactions, but I notice from the pauses between the taps that one side is taking a lot less time to plan the next move than the other. Eventually, the verdict is called.
"Checkmate!"
"Congratulations."
"Congratulations, Hanako."
"Thanks. Ummm, do you want to go again, Hisao?"
"Well, okay. This time I might try to stick more to the tried and true stuff."
"Your opening was a bit unusual this time."
"Yeah, I tried to do one of those exotic openings I read about in a chess book before we went on vacation, but either I remembered it wrong or I bungled it up somewhere along the way. I don't usually lose this quickly."
"Unpredictability is usually a good thing in chess."
"Yeah, but only if you know what you're doing.
I hear the sound of chess pieces being placed in their starting position, and moments later, the first piece is moved.
"Lilly?"
"Yes, Hisao?"
"Where exactly was your mother staying again?"
"Edinburgh, Hisao. Her older sister lives there."
"Is this the same sister you and Akira visited in July?"
"It is. Mother promised her that she'd stop by before she and Father left on their business trip to the US. Since it's about a 3 hour drive from Inverness to Edinburgh, she decided to spend the night at her sister's place and drive back very early tomorrow morning."
"Are she and your mother close? Like you and Akira?"
"I don't think they've ever been extremely close. Mother had very little contact with her family while she was living in Japan. She was a bit of a late arrival in the family and didn't form an extremely close bond with her siblings. There are 10 years between her and Aunt Stella."
"There are also 7 years between you and Akira."
"That's true. I suppose it's different for everyone. I was lucky my sister paid so much attention to me when we were younger."
"Did you say that we were going to go there ourselves?"
"Yes. When Father takes a few days off, he'll be taking us to Edinburgh. We'll visit my aunt when we're there, but for the most part we'll be sightseeing - so to speak."
"Were you there last time as well? What's the city like?"
"I was there only briefly during my last stay, but the city feels different from Inverness. Bigger and more crowded. Mother said it's literally ten times as populated as Inverness. Of course, Edinburgh is the capital of Scotland and the most populated city in the country after Glasgow, so it's quite unlike Inverness. I'm rather curious about your impressions of it."
"You mentioned sightseeing. Any further information on where we'll be going or is it going to be a surprise?"
I open the drawer of one of the sidetables and pull out what I know is a tiny folder on Edinburgh's main tourist attractions, which I give to Hisao.
"You could take a little look in here and see if there's anything you like."
"Thanks... ugh, it's all in English."
I grin.
"Of course. But if you don't understand the meaning of certain words, just read the corresponding sentence to me and I'll tell you what it means."
"If I do that, are you going to correct my mispronunciations again? The last time we did something like this, you turned it into a miniature English lesson."
I give a disappointed pout. Why is he so resistant towards improving his language skills?
"But... it's a pretty important skill to have in order to make yourself understood around here and surely an upcoming scientist must have some adequately honed skill in the language, especially since many scientific documents and websites are in English. Isn't it better for me to give you a few pointers now instead of having you picking up the wrong habits?"
The only immediate response I get is a muffled giggle from Hanako. Hisao must have rolled his eyes or made a face in response to my words. I'm probably fighting a losing battle here, so I decide to drop it.
"Anyway, Edinburgh has quite a few museums that make for an interesting experience. There are also other places of note that Father said would be worth our while, such as the Edinburgh Zoo and the National Library of Scotland."
"Library?"
Hisao and I both chuckle at Hanako's immediate reaction.
"Yes, Edinburgh has quite a few libraries, and the National Library of Scotland is the most prominent among them, because it's this country's legal deposit for books. They have quite a few old documents and maps there as well. I think a visit there would be most educational and given the fact that Father has quite a fondness for books himself, I'd be extremely surprised if a visit to the National Library wasn't on the program."
"It sounds like an interesting place to visit. I've never visited a national library before. Have you, Hanako?"
"No. I'd like to go there, even if it's not the national library of Japan. It sounds interesting."
"Well, then one destination is already set."
"Hmmm, those koalas in that picture look really cute."
I smile at Hanako's words.
"It sounds like we have another addition to our to-do list."
"But Lilly, aren't these things kind of boring for you? This doesn't look like the petting zoo you and Hanako went to before."
"I think I can still enjoy myself there, Hisao. You and Hanako can describe the animals to me and I can still hear and smell them."
"Smell? I've always felt that all zoos smell alike. Is there a big difference between the smell of elephant droppings and the smell of gorilla turds?"
"Well, ah..."
"Pfffff!"
While I'm still wondering whether that question deserved a serious answer, I hear Hanako trying desperately to hold her laughter, and I realize Hisao was having a little fun at my expense. I sigh and give Hisao an admonishing pout before turning to Hanako.
"Hanako, it's probably not necessary to go easy on Hisao this match. I don't think he deserves it."
Hanako lets out a conspiring giggle.
"Okay."
"Hey! That's not very nice."
I smile sweetly at Hisao.
"Any more suggestions, Hisao?"
"I don't know. There seem to be a lot of museums in Edinburgh, but I'm not sure which ones would be most interesting to visit. I'd rather not go to ones that require a lot of knowledge about the local history."
"How about the Museum of Childhood then?"
"The Museum of Childhood?"
"I've heard there's a museum in Edinburgh that's dedicated to children's toys throughout the last two centuries. Apparently it has an exhibition containing many dolls from several generations."
"Hmmm, Hisao?"
"She caught your interest, didn't she?"
"It sounds like a fun place to visit."
I can't help but smile at Hanako's elated tone. Yes, this place definitely sounds worth visiting, if for no other reason than to witness Hanako's reaction.
"I'll bring it up with Father. Are there any other museums worth visiting in the folder, Hisao?"
"Hmm, City Art Center, Museum of Edinburgh... I don't know if visiting art displays is really something you'd enjoy."
"Any musea about specific subjects?"
"This one may interest you. The Writers' Museum. It's dedicated to three well-known Scottish writers."
"Hmmm, which ones?"
"Robert Burns, Sir Walter Scott and Robert Louis Stevenson."
"Burns is probably not very familiar to you, seeing as he was a poet, considered by many as the Scottish poet. You may not know about Scott either, unless Ivanhoe sounds familiar to you."
"I'm afraid it doesn't."
"Surely you must know Stevenson though. Have you read 'Treasure Island' or 'The Strange Case of Dr Jekyll and Mr Hyde'?"
"I haven't, but I know the general plot of both."
"Me too."
"Then this will be my request for the day. It's not a location an aspiring English teacher can afford to pass up."
"They might not have much information printed in Braille."
"Then surely I'll be able to rely on the two of you to read it to me and..."
As I reply to Hisao, I suddenly pick up a sound coming from outside the house.
"Lilly, did you hear something?"
I think I hear a car outside. Is that Father coming home already? Seems that way.
"I think Father's home. What time is it right now?"
"Half past 8. I don't recall him coming back this early since we arrived here."
"That's true, he's unusually early, though I certainly won't complain about that."
A few minutes later, I hear footsteps slowly approaching followed by the voice of my father greeting us.
"Lilly, Miss Ikezawa, Mister Nakai... Good evening."
"Good evening, sir."
"G-Good evening."
"Welcome back, Father. I'm happy to see you could make it back here sooner than usual."
"I... am afraid I still have a few things to do. I will be retiring to my study. Please do not disturb me while I am working..."
"..."
"..."
"Ah... Of course, Father."
"Good evening then."
I'm taken off guard by the abrupt tone of Father's voice. He usually takes the time to properly greet us when he comes home. Is he in that much of a hurry? As Father's footsteps head into the direction of the study and I hear a door being closed in the distance, I turn to Hanako and Hisao.
"I... apologize. He's usually not that curt with others."
"It's okay, Lilly. To be honest, he didn't really look like he was up for a chat anyway."
"Hmmm?"
"I don't know, he looked a bit pale. Maybe he came home because he was getting sick."
"Mother already said he had trouble sleeping and had been complaining earlier about bouts of indigestion and repetitive strain injuries. I wonder if it's a good idea to force him to take a few days off while he obviously can't afford it. Would you be very disappointed if I suggested canceling the trip to Edinburgh, so Father would have a bit more breathing room?"
"Of course not, Lilly. Heck, this trip could end right here and now, and I'd still call it a grand success."
"I agree."
"That is good to hear. I'll go and talk to him about it."
01
"Check!"
"Hrmg..."
I smile as I hear these two conflicting reactions from my friends. I haven't been following the game between them very closely, but Hanako's exclamation, voiced in a slightly sing-song tone, as well as Hisao's frustrated grunt leave little doubt as to who is currently winning.
"Is Hanako giving you trouble, Hisao?"
"It's okay, Lilly. Nothing I can't handle. Who needs a queen anyway?"
That last part is spoken in a soft mumble, but I can hear it anyway.
It's been one and a half weeks since we first arrived in Inverness, and so far I can say that the vacation has been very enjoyable. Hanako and Hisao have even taken a few trips together without Mother and me around. They're still a little bit reluctant to travel around the area together due to their English being less fluent than mine, but this does happen to be the ideal way for them to improve it. I also think they enjoy spending some time together now and then. It must be wonderfully romantic spending your vacation in a part of the world that's completely new together with someone you love. I think I even envy Hanako a bit.
Today has been a rather uneventful day. Hanako and Hisao slept in, or at least didn't come out of their room until it was nearly noon, and since we had some rain early in the afternoon, we decided to spend the day here at my parents' home, reading and talking. Right now it's just Hanako, Hisao and me here, hanging out in the living room. The cleaning staff have already left, Mother's currently visiting her older sister and won't be back until tomorrow and Father's still at work.
I feel a bit bad for Father. Apparently the final negotiations for the acquisition of another company by Father's company are only a few weeks away, and things are extremely hectic at work. I have a feeling my visit here has been rather ill-timed. Mother and Father have both promised to spend at least a few days with me while I'm here, and so far Mother has already come through. Father is set to spend three days with us the day after tomorrow. Akira mentioned a few days ago that she wouldn't be surprised if he ended up calling our time together off, since he can't really afford to take these days off at this point, but so far I haven't heard him confirm that. Apparently he's been trying to finish as much of his work that was originally planned for the upcoming week as possible, but as a result I've barely interacted at all with him. He tends to leave the house early and works until very late. Since he's apparently partially doing this for my sake, I don't really feel in a position to complain.
To be honest, Father has always worked very long hours for as long as I can remember. I suppose as the son of the company head he felt he had to set the good example. But Akira said that over the last few weeks he's been looking like a 'burnout sufferer in denial'. I'm not sure what to make of that, but even Hisao and Hanako said that he didn't look like he was sleeping very well. I hope that when he takes a few days off, he'll be able to relax a little bit. It's probably too much to hope for, but surely he realizes that having a breakdown at this point in time might sink his whole deal.
Rrriiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinnnggggg
My thoughts are interrupted by the phone on one of the sidetables suddenly springing to life. After some hesitation, I pick it up.
"Good evening, Satou residence. Lilly Satou speaking."
"Hi Lilly."
"Oh, hello Mother. Have you already arrived at Aunt Stella's place?"
"Yeah, I arrived here half an hour ago."
"Aren't you tired? Driving all the way over there after work..."
"Only a little. It's been a long day, but I promised her I'd come see her before your father and I leave for the US, and I think the upcoming weeks are only going to get busier. And I won't have time the upcoming days either when your father takes a few days off and I get back to work. Speaking of which, is he already home?"
"No, not yet..."
I think those two work way too hard.
"Mother..."
I'm a little worried about them, but I don't really think it's a daughter's place to admonish her parents about the way they live their lives.
"Yes?"
"Ah... I don't mean to speak out of line, but..."
"Heh, don't worry about that. Just say what's on your mind."
"Are you and Father still... holding up? Things have been stressful for you, haven't they?"
"I'm still doing okay. It's been hectic, and will continue to be for a few weeks, but I still feel fine. I'll be glad when it's over, but I still feel able to handle things."
"How about Father? Akira, Hisao and Hanako said he looked... not well."
Mother lets out a weary sigh.
"Well, I won't deny he's been a little under the weather lately. He's been having trouble sleeping, he mentioned having bouts of indigestion, and earlier today he even mentioned repetitive strain injury in his shoulder and arm. It's just one thing after another."
"Shouldn't he take it easier then?"
"I suggested that too, but it's not that simple. To me, this whole thing is just crunch time for the company I work for. It'd be great if we could pull it off, and I'll be sure to do my part, but in the end it's still just work. To him, this is his legacy. His grandfather expanded the company, as did his father. Now it's his turn. It's what he's studied and worked for. Wouldn't you feel enormous pressure? Would you take it slowly just a few inches before the finish line?"
"Probably not, but it doesn't sound like a very healthy situation to be in."
"I know, but it's only a few more weeks, and he said he was still fine, so I'll take his word for that. After we travel to the US and finish the deal there, I intend to stay there for a bit and take him on a little trip. See some of the national parks, maybe the Niagara Falls too. Take it easy, see stuff, just relax. That'll fix him right up, you'll see."
"...I hope so."
"When he's taking time off to spend with you, just try to do whatever you can to take his mind off the business, okay? I'd appreciate that even though it may be a losing battle."
"I will try."
"Great. By the way, the reason I'm calling is to ask if either Hanako or Hisao happens to have an allergy to nuts or almonds."
"Not as far as I know. We had both as a snack during our flight."
"That's good to hear. Stella was thinking of baking you a dundee cake. That's a traditional Scottish fruitcake covered with almonds. I find it kind of filling, but really tasty too."
"That sounds delicious. I can't wait for us to get there so I can have a taste. How is she doing these days?"
"She doesn't really get out of the house much yet, and she has the occasional spells of sudden tiredness, which is probably partially due to her medication, but all in all she's doing a lot better than two months ago."
"Please give her my regards."
"Will do. I'm going to hang up now. Be sure to let your father know that I've arrived safely when he gets home, okay?"
"I will. Until tomorrow, Mother."
"Bye."
I put down the phone with some mixed feelings. I still feel a little awkward talking to Mother. What's more, what she said about Father didn't exactly reassure me. Even though Father's been a hard worker his entire life and wasn't home very often except on Sundays, this is the first time I've heard of his work taking a physical toll on him. I don't like the idea of him overworking himself even more merely because I wanted to spend a few days with him. If I had known things were this hectic for him already, I wouldn't have asked to begin with.
I put away the phone and refocus my attention on my friends' game of chess. I can't hear any direct reactions, but I notice from the pauses between the taps that one side is taking a lot less time to plan the next move than the other. Eventually, the verdict is called.
"Checkmate!"
"Congratulations."
"Congratulations, Hanako."
"Thanks. Ummm, do you want to go again, Hisao?"
"Well, okay. This time I might try to stick more to the tried and true stuff."
"Your opening was a bit unusual this time."
"Yeah, I tried to do one of those exotic openings I read about in a chess book before we went on vacation, but either I remembered it wrong or I bungled it up somewhere along the way. I don't usually lose this quickly."
"Unpredictability is usually a good thing in chess."
"Yeah, but only if you know what you're doing.
I hear the sound of chess pieces being placed in their starting position, and moments later, the first piece is moved.
"Lilly?"
"Yes, Hisao?"
"Where exactly was your mother staying again?"
"Edinburgh, Hisao. Her older sister lives there."
"Is this the same sister you and Akira visited in July?"
"It is. Mother promised her that she'd stop by before she and Father left on their business trip to the US. Since it's about a 3 hour drive from Inverness to Edinburgh, she decided to spend the night at her sister's place and drive back very early tomorrow morning."
"Are she and your mother close? Like you and Akira?"
"I don't think they've ever been extremely close. Mother had very little contact with her family while she was living in Japan. She was a bit of a late arrival in the family and didn't form an extremely close bond with her siblings. There are 10 years between her and Aunt Stella."
"There are also 7 years between you and Akira."
"That's true. I suppose it's different for everyone. I was lucky my sister paid so much attention to me when we were younger."
"Did you say that we were going to go there ourselves?"
"Yes. When Father takes a few days off, he'll be taking us to Edinburgh. We'll visit my aunt when we're there, but for the most part we'll be sightseeing - so to speak."
"Were you there last time as well? What's the city like?"
"I was there only briefly during my last stay, but the city feels different from Inverness. Bigger and more crowded. Mother said it's literally ten times as populated as Inverness. Of course, Edinburgh is the capital of Scotland and the most populated city in the country after Glasgow, so it's quite unlike Inverness. I'm rather curious about your impressions of it."
"You mentioned sightseeing. Any further information on where we'll be going or is it going to be a surprise?"
I open the drawer of one of the sidetables and pull out what I know is a tiny folder on Edinburgh's main tourist attractions, which I give to Hisao.
"You could take a little look in here and see if there's anything you like."
"Thanks... ugh, it's all in English."
I grin.
"Of course. But if you don't understand the meaning of certain words, just read the corresponding sentence to me and I'll tell you what it means."
"If I do that, are you going to correct my mispronunciations again? The last time we did something like this, you turned it into a miniature English lesson."
I give a disappointed pout. Why is he so resistant towards improving his language skills?
"But... it's a pretty important skill to have in order to make yourself understood around here and surely an upcoming scientist must have some adequately honed skill in the language, especially since many scientific documents and websites are in English. Isn't it better for me to give you a few pointers now instead of having you picking up the wrong habits?"
The only immediate response I get is a muffled giggle from Hanako. Hisao must have rolled his eyes or made a face in response to my words. I'm probably fighting a losing battle here, so I decide to drop it.
"Anyway, Edinburgh has quite a few museums that make for an interesting experience. There are also other places of note that Father said would be worth our while, such as the Edinburgh Zoo and the National Library of Scotland."
"Library?"
Hisao and I both chuckle at Hanako's immediate reaction.
"Yes, Edinburgh has quite a few libraries, and the National Library of Scotland is the most prominent among them, because it's this country's legal deposit for books. They have quite a few old documents and maps there as well. I think a visit there would be most educational and given the fact that Father has quite a fondness for books himself, I'd be extremely surprised if a visit to the National Library wasn't on the program."
"It sounds like an interesting place to visit. I've never visited a national library before. Have you, Hanako?"
"No. I'd like to go there, even if it's not the national library of Japan. It sounds interesting."
"Well, then one destination is already set."
"Hmmm, those koalas in that picture look really cute."
I smile at Hanako's words.
"It sounds like we have another addition to our to-do list."
"But Lilly, aren't these things kind of boring for you? This doesn't look like the petting zoo you and Hanako went to before."
"I think I can still enjoy myself there, Hisao. You and Hanako can describe the animals to me and I can still hear and smell them."
"Smell? I've always felt that all zoos smell alike. Is there a big difference between the smell of elephant droppings and the smell of gorilla turds?"
"Well, ah..."
"Pfffff!"
While I'm still wondering whether that question deserved a serious answer, I hear Hanako trying desperately to hold her laughter, and I realize Hisao was having a little fun at my expense. I sigh and give Hisao an admonishing pout before turning to Hanako.
"Hanako, it's probably not necessary to go easy on Hisao this match. I don't think he deserves it."
Hanako lets out a conspiring giggle.
"Okay."
"Hey! That's not very nice."
I smile sweetly at Hisao.
"Any more suggestions, Hisao?"
"I don't know. There seem to be a lot of museums in Edinburgh, but I'm not sure which ones would be most interesting to visit. I'd rather not go to ones that require a lot of knowledge about the local history."
"How about the Museum of Childhood then?"
"The Museum of Childhood?"
"I've heard there's a museum in Edinburgh that's dedicated to children's toys throughout the last two centuries. Apparently it has an exhibition containing many dolls from several generations."
"Hmmm, Hisao?"
"She caught your interest, didn't she?"
"It sounds like a fun place to visit."
I can't help but smile at Hanako's elated tone. Yes, this place definitely sounds worth visiting, if for no other reason than to witness Hanako's reaction.
"I'll bring it up with Father. Are there any other museums worth visiting in the folder, Hisao?"
"Hmm, City Art Center, Museum of Edinburgh... I don't know if visiting art displays is really something you'd enjoy."
"Any musea about specific subjects?"
"This one may interest you. The Writers' Museum. It's dedicated to three well-known Scottish writers."
"Hmmm, which ones?"
"Robert Burns, Sir Walter Scott and Robert Louis Stevenson."
"Burns is probably not very familiar to you, seeing as he was a poet, considered by many as the Scottish poet. You may not know about Scott either, unless Ivanhoe sounds familiar to you."
"I'm afraid it doesn't."
"Surely you must know Stevenson though. Have you read 'Treasure Island' or 'The Strange Case of Dr Jekyll and Mr Hyde'?"
"I haven't, but I know the general plot of both."
"Me too."
"Then this will be my request for the day. It's not a location an aspiring English teacher can afford to pass up."
"They might not have much information printed in Braille."
"Then surely I'll be able to rely on the two of you to read it to me and..."
As I reply to Hisao, I suddenly pick up a sound coming from outside the house.
"Lilly, did you hear something?"
I think I hear a car outside. Is that Father coming home already? Seems that way.
"I think Father's home. What time is it right now?"
"Half past 8. I don't recall him coming back this early since we arrived here."
"That's true, he's unusually early, though I certainly won't complain about that."
A few minutes later, I hear footsteps slowly approaching followed by the voice of my father greeting us.
"Lilly, Miss Ikezawa, Mister Nakai... Good evening."
"Good evening, sir."
"G-Good evening."
"Welcome back, Father. I'm happy to see you could make it back here sooner than usual."
"I... am afraid I still have a few things to do. I will be retiring to my study. Please do not disturb me while I am working..."
"..."
"..."
"Ah... Of course, Father."
"Good evening then."
I'm taken off guard by the abrupt tone of Father's voice. He usually takes the time to properly greet us when he comes home. Is he in that much of a hurry? As Father's footsteps head into the direction of the study and I hear a door being closed in the distance, I turn to Hanako and Hisao.
"I... apologize. He's usually not that curt with others."
"It's okay, Lilly. To be honest, he didn't really look like he was up for a chat anyway."
"Hmmm?"
"I don't know, he looked a bit pale. Maybe he came home because he was getting sick."
"Mother already said he had trouble sleeping and had been complaining earlier about bouts of indigestion and repetitive strain injuries. I wonder if it's a good idea to force him to take a few days off while he obviously can't afford it. Would you be very disappointed if I suggested canceling the trip to Edinburgh, so Father would have a bit more breathing room?"
"Of course not, Lilly. Heck, this trip could end right here and now, and I'd still call it a grand success."
"I agree."
"That is good to hear. I'll go and talk to him about it."
Last edited by Guest Poster on Sun Oct 05, 2014 3:56 pm, edited 3 times in total.
Sisterhood: True Edition. Hanako epilogue I wrote. Now expanded with additional chapters.
-
Guest Poster
- Posts: 1264
- Joined: Tue Jul 10, 2012 12:42 am
Chapter 30 - cont.
I take my cane and slowly make my way to the study. I open the door just a little bit and hear the sound of someone typing on a keyboard. I knock a few times to announce my presence.
02
I'm greeted by a tired sigh as I enter.
"Yes?"
"Ah...Father?"
"Lilly, did you not hear what I said earlier?"
"I know, Father. This won't take long."
"Go ahead."
I walk further into the room until I'm standing near the table where Father is working.
"Father, is it... wise to keep working right now despite the fact that you were plagued by RSI earlier?"
"Hmmm? Ah, my shoulder? Did your mother tell you about that?"
"She did. Are you... feeling alright?"
"I am fine. Why are you suddenly so concerned about me?"
"Hanako and Hisao said that you looked a little pale when you came in."
Another weary sigh. He's obviously not pleased with my insistence.
"I felt a bit unwell at the office, so I decided to return home earlier than planned. The sensation disappeared when I left the building. It has not returned since. I am fine right now."
"I've been thinking, Father. Perhaps we should call off our trip to Edinburgh. Or at least postpone it until a more convenient time."
"A more convenient time?"
"When you're... no longer under so much pressure."
"I have already made you a promise, have I not?"
"There will be other times."
"I do not like to go back on my word. It is a matter of honor."
"B-But..."
"Lilly, a proper lady... respects the will... of her elders."
"Father, is anything wrong?"
"Perhaps... you could get me a glass... of water."
"Right away, Father."
I make my way out of the study and back to the living room and let out a tired sigh.
"It seems you were right, Hisao. Father did feel unwell earlier and decided to go home earlier because of that. Whatever he felt disappeared before he could get behind the wheel. Fortunately. But I still think he's falling ill. There was just... something off about his breathing."
"..."
"Wow, you actually notice these things?"
"Only because I was paying close attention to it. But despite everything, he still won't take my offer of calling off our trip to Edinburgh. It is a little disheartening."
I navigate over to the kitchen and probe the shelves of the cupboard with my hand until I feel an empty glass against my fingers. I take it, feel my way over to the tap and fill it with fresh and cool water.
"L-Lilly?"
Just as I finish filling up the glass, I hear a soft voice coming from the doorway.
"Hanako. Are you already finished with your chess match?"
"Ummm... If your father is feeling ill, w-wouldn't it be good to... call a doctor?"
"A doctor?"
"Y-Yes."
I'm about to brush aside Hanako's suggestion, seeing that Father would probably not go along with that, but then I realize that Hanako following me here and telling me this are kind of unusual for her. She's not exactly the most proactive person in the world. She probably wouldn't bother approaching me like this without good reason. But what reason is that?
"Do you really think so, Hanako?"
"It's... p-probably nothing, but... better safe than sorry, right?"
It's probably nothing, but better safe than sorry...
What's probably nothing?
Does Father really look that bad?
I really wish I'd be able to look at him with my own eyes.
"I'll talk to him about it, Hanako."
"Okay."
I carefully make my way back to the study, wondering how on earth I'd be able to convince Father to go see a doctor.
A proper lady respects the will of her elders...
The hint was clear. He wants me to stop worrying about him.
But still...
"Father, I brought you your drink."
"Thank you."
He takes it from my hands and takes a few careful sips. This should be the moment where I take my leave, but I manage to stop myself from walking away.
"Lilly, is there something else?"
He must have spotted my fidgeting.
"Father... are you really feeling fine?"
"This again?"
"It's just... m-maybe it would be a good idea to call a doctor if you're feeling unwell."
"A doctor?"
"You say you're fine, but... I noticed... t-that your breathing is a bit more shallow than usual."
"Lillian, that is quite enough!"
I cringe at his stern tone. I overstepped my boundaries, that's obvious.
"I... apologize. I'll be on my way. But..."
"Yes?"
"You told Mother you were fine, and she said she took your word for it. Would you... also give me your word that you'll be fine?"
"My word...?"
"Yes, please promise me that you'll be okay. Since keeping your word is a matter of honor, I will trust it."
"..."
There's a long silence. I wonder if he's going to scold me, but to my surprise he eventually lets out a resigned sigh.
"If I talk to a doctor... on the phone... will that be enough to reassure you?"
"It will."
"The phone in the living room should contain our general practitioner's phone number. His name is Thompson."
"Thank you, Father."
"Hrmmm..."
I walk back to the living room as quickly as I can and hand Hanako the phone.
"Thompson?"
"Yes, Father said the number should be in the phone's memory. I suppose it's listed as either doctor or Thompson."
I hear a long series of beeps as Hanako starts browsing through the phone's contact list.
"Here it is. Shall I call it?"
"Yes please."
I hear one more beep and then the phone is handed back to me. Moments later, I hear someone on the other end of the line picking up.
"Thompson speaking."
"Doctor Thompson, good evening. This is Lilly Satou speaking. I hope I'm not intruding on you. I'm terribly sorry for calling you this late."
"Not a problem, Miss... Satou?"
"Yes, you are my father's general practitioner, are you not?"
"Why yes, I am. Is there something wrong?"
"Father's been extremely busy with work lately. There's a very important event in his business coming up, and he's under a large amount of pressure right now. It seems to be... taking a toll on him."
"Are there any specifics you can give me, Miss Satou?"
"Just... several things. He's been having trouble sleeping as of late. My mother said he complained about RSI in his shoulder earlier today. There's been talk of... hmmm... indigestion. He actually came home earlier today because he felt a little unwell and my friends said he looked rather pale. I noticed his breathing was a bit shallower than usual. I'm... probably worrying about nothing, but I was wondering if you would..."
"Just a moment, Miss Satou. Did you say he felt unwell earlier?"
"Yes, but the sensation disappeared eventually."
"What kind of sensation? Localized somewhere?"
"He didn't say."
"..."
A long silence.
"Doctor?"
"Miss Satou, is there someone present with a driver's license aside from your father?"
"Ah... there isn't. Mother is out of town this evening. I could perhaps call the housekeeper. She might be willing to take him to your place. But is there a reason why it'd be irresponsible for him to drive himself?"
"There is no need for him to come by my place, Miss Satou. But I think it would not be a bad idea to quickly stop by at Raigmore and have someone there take a look at him. It's not very far from where you live, is it?"
I let out a surprised gasp.
"The hospital?"
First Hanako and now the doctor...
"Yes. I'm going to make a quick phone call there and tell them to expect you. Have you been to Raigmore before? Do you know where the cardiology ward is located? Ah, then again, your father probably knows where it is, given his profession."
I feel my blood freeze in my veins and a heavy sensation in the pit of my stomach.
03
"C-Cardiology?"
"Yes. The person on duty there will either be Doctor Morrison or Doctor McElroy."
"Doctor... What's going on?"
"...could I speak briefly with your father, Miss Satou?"
"Of course..."
A bit unsteadily, I head back to the study again.
"Father?"
There's no response. That's strange. I thought I heard a sound coming from the study while I was on my way there.
"Father, are you there?"
Nothing. Not an acknowledgement, nor a typing sound. Not even a breath. Did he leave?
"Father, where are you?"
I walk further into the room and almost immediately my foot hits something. Something on the floor that wasn't here before. I kneel and reach out to examine it. As my hand makes contact with it, I feel a shiver running down my spine. It's a person, lying on the floor near the door.
"Father?"
Not an acknowledgement, nor a typing sound. Not even a breath.
NOT EVEN A BREATH!
04
"FATHER!"
"Miss Satou!"
The sound of the doctor's voice on the phone reminds me that I was on my way to hand over the phone.
"Miss Satou, I'm going to hang up and call an ambulance to pick up your father this instant. Do not leave his side until they arrive."
What's happening? What's going on? Is he...?
"Lilly? Is something wrong?"
I hear Hisao's and Hanako's footsteps hurriedly approaching, probably drawn here by my shout. As they come in, I hear two gasps.
"Mister Satou! Lilly, what's happened here?"
"I... I d-don't know. I c-can't hear him breathing."
Somebody do something! Please!
Hanako's breathing, on the other hand, is becoming more pronounced by the second. I'd probably start worrying about her if I wasn't on the verge of panic myself.
"Damn, should we give him artificial respiration? Does he even have a pulse?"
"I... I don't know. J-Just d-do something, please."
I'm not sure what's more unsettling; Hisao's panicked tone or Hanako's ragged breathing.
"I can't feel any pulse in his wrist. Is there a better way to do this?"
She's almost hyperventilating.
"I don't know!"
"Aah!"
"Hey!"
Hisao and I let out a surprised cry as we're suddenly violently being pushed aside, and I nearly hit my head on the table in the process. When I catch my bearings, I become once again aware of Hanako's breathing, but it's different this time. Instead of the hyperventilating gasps she was letting out earlier, she's now letting out a steady stream of short, sharp breaths.
Huff - huff - huff
"H-Hanako?"
Huff - huff - huff
"What are you doing?"
"She's pressing down on his chest. I think she's doing CPR, Lilly. Hanako, is there anything I can do?"
Huff - huff - huff
"Hanako, can you hear me?"
Huff - huff - huff
No answer. Hanako's breathing is so steady it's almost robotic. I wonder if she knows what she's doing. But what choice do we have? What's taking that accursed ambulance so long?
"Doctor Thompson said he'd call an ambulance. They... They should be on their way."
"Then I'll go and open the gates and the front door, so they'll be able to get here as quickly as possible when they arrive."
"Y-Yes, thank you Hisao."
Huff - huff - huff
I hear Hisao running off, leaving me alone in the room with Hanako - and Father. It doesn't happen often, but right now I'm cursing my blindness. My friends are both doing their part, and here I am, unable to do anything.
"Please d-do your best, Hanako. Let me know if you need anything..."
Father...
Seeing how close to the door he was, I think he was trying to get out of the room before he collapsed. Did he call out for help, and did I fail to hear it?
Huff - huff - huff
What's taking that ambulance so long?
Am I going to lose him, just like Hanako lost her parents?
Is that exasperated sigh he let out when I walked out of here going to be the last thing I'll ever hear from him?
That's too cruel.
Huff - huff - huff
Please hang in there, Father.
"Hanako, please hang in there."
Is that the best I can come up with? I used to have no trouble finding the right words to encourage Hanako. And now, now that it matters more than ever, I find myself lost for words.
Huff - huff - huff
Hanako's breathing is getting less steady. Is she getting worn out? What she's doing must be pretty tiring.
What if she gets too tired to continue and the ambulance hasn't arrived yet?
How will she feel?
What's keeping that ambulance?
Huff - huff - huff
A wave of nausea washes over me as I hear a soft crunch coming from the place where Father's lying. It's barely audible yet it chills me to the bone. Is this the sound of someone's ribs being fractured? That sounded really painful.
"Hanako, be careful!"
I manage to get a hold of myself just in time to refrain from making the terrible mistake of grabbing Hanako and yanking her away from Father. At this point, it seems stupid to worry about broken ribs.
Huff - huff - huff
Hanako didn't even seem to have heard my scream. She just keeps going as if there's nobody else in existence.
I squeeze my eyes shut in order to hold back the tears and let out a tortured whimper as I hear a second crunch. What if one of those ribs punctures his lung? What if they manage to revive him only for him to drown in his own blood moments later? No, don't think that way. Don't even start thinking that way.
Damnit, where's that ambulance?
Huff - huff - huff
I wonder if there isn't a defibrillator somewhere in the house. Father's company sells them after all. He might have taken one home at some point. But where would he keep it? And would any of us be in a condition to operate it?
Before I can ponder my thought further, my attention is drawn by a distinctive sound coming from outside. Is that a siren?
02
I'm greeted by a tired sigh as I enter.
"Yes?"
"Ah...Father?"
"Lilly, did you not hear what I said earlier?"
"I know, Father. This won't take long."
"Go ahead."
I walk further into the room until I'm standing near the table where Father is working.
"Father, is it... wise to keep working right now despite the fact that you were plagued by RSI earlier?"
"Hmmm? Ah, my shoulder? Did your mother tell you about that?"
"She did. Are you... feeling alright?"
"I am fine. Why are you suddenly so concerned about me?"
"Hanako and Hisao said that you looked a little pale when you came in."
Another weary sigh. He's obviously not pleased with my insistence.
"I felt a bit unwell at the office, so I decided to return home earlier than planned. The sensation disappeared when I left the building. It has not returned since. I am fine right now."
"I've been thinking, Father. Perhaps we should call off our trip to Edinburgh. Or at least postpone it until a more convenient time."
"A more convenient time?"
"When you're... no longer under so much pressure."
"I have already made you a promise, have I not?"
"There will be other times."
"I do not like to go back on my word. It is a matter of honor."
"B-But..."
"Lilly, a proper lady... respects the will... of her elders."
"Father, is anything wrong?"
"Perhaps... you could get me a glass... of water."
"Right away, Father."
I make my way out of the study and back to the living room and let out a tired sigh.
"It seems you were right, Hisao. Father did feel unwell earlier and decided to go home earlier because of that. Whatever he felt disappeared before he could get behind the wheel. Fortunately. But I still think he's falling ill. There was just... something off about his breathing."
"..."
"Wow, you actually notice these things?"
"Only because I was paying close attention to it. But despite everything, he still won't take my offer of calling off our trip to Edinburgh. It is a little disheartening."
I navigate over to the kitchen and probe the shelves of the cupboard with my hand until I feel an empty glass against my fingers. I take it, feel my way over to the tap and fill it with fresh and cool water.
"L-Lilly?"
Just as I finish filling up the glass, I hear a soft voice coming from the doorway.
"Hanako. Are you already finished with your chess match?"
"Ummm... If your father is feeling ill, w-wouldn't it be good to... call a doctor?"
"A doctor?"
"Y-Yes."
I'm about to brush aside Hanako's suggestion, seeing that Father would probably not go along with that, but then I realize that Hanako following me here and telling me this are kind of unusual for her. She's not exactly the most proactive person in the world. She probably wouldn't bother approaching me like this without good reason. But what reason is that?
"Do you really think so, Hanako?"
"It's... p-probably nothing, but... better safe than sorry, right?"
It's probably nothing, but better safe than sorry...
What's probably nothing?
Does Father really look that bad?
I really wish I'd be able to look at him with my own eyes.
"I'll talk to him about it, Hanako."
"Okay."
I carefully make my way back to the study, wondering how on earth I'd be able to convince Father to go see a doctor.
A proper lady respects the will of her elders...
The hint was clear. He wants me to stop worrying about him.
But still...
"Father, I brought you your drink."
"Thank you."
He takes it from my hands and takes a few careful sips. This should be the moment where I take my leave, but I manage to stop myself from walking away.
"Lilly, is there something else?"
He must have spotted my fidgeting.
"Father... are you really feeling fine?"
"This again?"
"It's just... m-maybe it would be a good idea to call a doctor if you're feeling unwell."
"A doctor?"
"You say you're fine, but... I noticed... t-that your breathing is a bit more shallow than usual."
"Lillian, that is quite enough!"
I cringe at his stern tone. I overstepped my boundaries, that's obvious.
"I... apologize. I'll be on my way. But..."
"Yes?"
"You told Mother you were fine, and she said she took your word for it. Would you... also give me your word that you'll be fine?"
"My word...?"
"Yes, please promise me that you'll be okay. Since keeping your word is a matter of honor, I will trust it."
"..."
There's a long silence. I wonder if he's going to scold me, but to my surprise he eventually lets out a resigned sigh.
"If I talk to a doctor... on the phone... will that be enough to reassure you?"
"It will."
"The phone in the living room should contain our general practitioner's phone number. His name is Thompson."
"Thank you, Father."
"Hrmmm..."
I walk back to the living room as quickly as I can and hand Hanako the phone.
"Thompson?"
"Yes, Father said the number should be in the phone's memory. I suppose it's listed as either doctor or Thompson."
I hear a long series of beeps as Hanako starts browsing through the phone's contact list.
"Here it is. Shall I call it?"
"Yes please."
I hear one more beep and then the phone is handed back to me. Moments later, I hear someone on the other end of the line picking up.
"Thompson speaking."
"Doctor Thompson, good evening. This is Lilly Satou speaking. I hope I'm not intruding on you. I'm terribly sorry for calling you this late."
"Not a problem, Miss... Satou?"
"Yes, you are my father's general practitioner, are you not?"
"Why yes, I am. Is there something wrong?"
"Father's been extremely busy with work lately. There's a very important event in his business coming up, and he's under a large amount of pressure right now. It seems to be... taking a toll on him."
"Are there any specifics you can give me, Miss Satou?"
"Just... several things. He's been having trouble sleeping as of late. My mother said he complained about RSI in his shoulder earlier today. There's been talk of... hmmm... indigestion. He actually came home earlier today because he felt a little unwell and my friends said he looked rather pale. I noticed his breathing was a bit shallower than usual. I'm... probably worrying about nothing, but I was wondering if you would..."
"Just a moment, Miss Satou. Did you say he felt unwell earlier?"
"Yes, but the sensation disappeared eventually."
"What kind of sensation? Localized somewhere?"
"He didn't say."
"..."
A long silence.
"Doctor?"
"Miss Satou, is there someone present with a driver's license aside from your father?"
"Ah... there isn't. Mother is out of town this evening. I could perhaps call the housekeeper. She might be willing to take him to your place. But is there a reason why it'd be irresponsible for him to drive himself?"
"There is no need for him to come by my place, Miss Satou. But I think it would not be a bad idea to quickly stop by at Raigmore and have someone there take a look at him. It's not very far from where you live, is it?"
I let out a surprised gasp.
"The hospital?"
First Hanako and now the doctor...
"Yes. I'm going to make a quick phone call there and tell them to expect you. Have you been to Raigmore before? Do you know where the cardiology ward is located? Ah, then again, your father probably knows where it is, given his profession."
I feel my blood freeze in my veins and a heavy sensation in the pit of my stomach.
03
"C-Cardiology?"
"Yes. The person on duty there will either be Doctor Morrison or Doctor McElroy."
"Doctor... What's going on?"
"...could I speak briefly with your father, Miss Satou?"
"Of course..."
A bit unsteadily, I head back to the study again.
"Father?"
There's no response. That's strange. I thought I heard a sound coming from the study while I was on my way there.
"Father, are you there?"
Nothing. Not an acknowledgement, nor a typing sound. Not even a breath. Did he leave?
"Father, where are you?"
I walk further into the room and almost immediately my foot hits something. Something on the floor that wasn't here before. I kneel and reach out to examine it. As my hand makes contact with it, I feel a shiver running down my spine. It's a person, lying on the floor near the door.
"Father?"
Not an acknowledgement, nor a typing sound. Not even a breath.
NOT EVEN A BREATH!
04
"FATHER!"
"Miss Satou!"
The sound of the doctor's voice on the phone reminds me that I was on my way to hand over the phone.
"Miss Satou, I'm going to hang up and call an ambulance to pick up your father this instant. Do not leave his side until they arrive."
What's happening? What's going on? Is he...?
"Lilly? Is something wrong?"
I hear Hisao's and Hanako's footsteps hurriedly approaching, probably drawn here by my shout. As they come in, I hear two gasps.
"Mister Satou! Lilly, what's happened here?"
"I... I d-don't know. I c-can't hear him breathing."
Somebody do something! Please!
Hanako's breathing, on the other hand, is becoming more pronounced by the second. I'd probably start worrying about her if I wasn't on the verge of panic myself.
"Damn, should we give him artificial respiration? Does he even have a pulse?"
"I... I don't know. J-Just d-do something, please."
I'm not sure what's more unsettling; Hisao's panicked tone or Hanako's ragged breathing.
"I can't feel any pulse in his wrist. Is there a better way to do this?"
She's almost hyperventilating.
"I don't know!"
"Aah!"
"Hey!"
Hisao and I let out a surprised cry as we're suddenly violently being pushed aside, and I nearly hit my head on the table in the process. When I catch my bearings, I become once again aware of Hanako's breathing, but it's different this time. Instead of the hyperventilating gasps she was letting out earlier, she's now letting out a steady stream of short, sharp breaths.
Huff - huff - huff
"H-Hanako?"
Huff - huff - huff
"What are you doing?"
"She's pressing down on his chest. I think she's doing CPR, Lilly. Hanako, is there anything I can do?"
Huff - huff - huff
"Hanako, can you hear me?"
Huff - huff - huff
No answer. Hanako's breathing is so steady it's almost robotic. I wonder if she knows what she's doing. But what choice do we have? What's taking that accursed ambulance so long?
"Doctor Thompson said he'd call an ambulance. They... They should be on their way."
"Then I'll go and open the gates and the front door, so they'll be able to get here as quickly as possible when they arrive."
"Y-Yes, thank you Hisao."
Huff - huff - huff
I hear Hisao running off, leaving me alone in the room with Hanako - and Father. It doesn't happen often, but right now I'm cursing my blindness. My friends are both doing their part, and here I am, unable to do anything.
"Please d-do your best, Hanako. Let me know if you need anything..."
Father...
Seeing how close to the door he was, I think he was trying to get out of the room before he collapsed. Did he call out for help, and did I fail to hear it?
Huff - huff - huff
What's taking that ambulance so long?
Am I going to lose him, just like Hanako lost her parents?
Is that exasperated sigh he let out when I walked out of here going to be the last thing I'll ever hear from him?
That's too cruel.
Huff - huff - huff
Please hang in there, Father.
"Hanako, please hang in there."
Is that the best I can come up with? I used to have no trouble finding the right words to encourage Hanako. And now, now that it matters more than ever, I find myself lost for words.
Huff - huff - huff
Hanako's breathing is getting less steady. Is she getting worn out? What she's doing must be pretty tiring.
What if she gets too tired to continue and the ambulance hasn't arrived yet?
How will she feel?
What's keeping that ambulance?
Huff - huff - huff
A wave of nausea washes over me as I hear a soft crunch coming from the place where Father's lying. It's barely audible yet it chills me to the bone. Is this the sound of someone's ribs being fractured? That sounded really painful.
"Hanako, be careful!"
I manage to get a hold of myself just in time to refrain from making the terrible mistake of grabbing Hanako and yanking her away from Father. At this point, it seems stupid to worry about broken ribs.
Huff - huff - huff
Hanako didn't even seem to have heard my scream. She just keeps going as if there's nobody else in existence.
I squeeze my eyes shut in order to hold back the tears and let out a tortured whimper as I hear a second crunch. What if one of those ribs punctures his lung? What if they manage to revive him only for him to drown in his own blood moments later? No, don't think that way. Don't even start thinking that way.
Damnit, where's that ambulance?
Huff - huff - huff
I wonder if there isn't a defibrillator somewhere in the house. Father's company sells them after all. He might have taken one home at some point. But where would he keep it? And would any of us be in a condition to operate it?
Before I can ponder my thought further, my attention is drawn by a distinctive sound coming from outside. Is that a siren?
Last edited by Guest Poster on Sat Sep 20, 2014 4:31 pm, edited 2 times in total.
Sisterhood: True Edition. Hanako epilogue I wrote. Now expanded with additional chapters.
-
Guest Poster
- Posts: 1264
- Joined: Tue Jul 10, 2012 12:42 am
Chapter 30 - cont.
"Hanako, I think I hear a siren!"
Huff - huff - huff
Trying to keep focus through the sound of my own rapidly beating heart, I try to concentrate on what I heard earlier. Somewhere from outside I can clearly hear the distinct wail of a siren.
"Hanako, the ambulance is arriving!"
Huff - huff - huff
"Hold on for just a little while longer, Hanako. Please. Hang in there..."
The sound of the siren is now joined by the sound of a car screeching to a halt.
Then footsteps. Many footsteps. And voices.
"Lead the way, lad."
"The doctor who called said it was probably a heart attack. Bruce, you do the compressions!"
"Will do!"
Huff - huff - huff
I hear several people bursting into the room. I just sit there in a daze as everything plays out in front of me, unable to figure out how to act or what to say.
"Alright, lass, you can stop now. We'll take over from here."
Huff - huff - huff
"Hey, didn't you hear me? You need to give us room to work!"
Huff - huff - huff
"Damn, we don't have time for this. Ian, get her away from him so I can get started!"
"Sure."
"Aaaaaaaah!"
"Whoa! Hey, no need to freak out. We're here to help!!"
"Hey! Get your hands off of her!"
"What's he saying?"
"Hanako! Come on, Hanako. I'll get you to our room. Just... there... just come along with me, okay?"
"Bruce!"
"I'm on it! Neil, get that adrenaline injection ready."
"Hey lass, maybe it's better if you go and check up on your... uh... friends."
"Lass, you with us?"
"Ah, I apologize. I'd... like to stay here if possible."
"Just don't get in our way, okay?"
"Okay, I'm giving him an adrenaline shot."
"Ian, get that defibrillator ready. Hopefully we get lucky and get a shockable rhythm."
"Man, what was with that girl? Why did she go nuts like that?"
"This is probably her dad. Can't blame her. I've seen worse reactions."
"Whadda you think that guy who let us in was saying?"
"Dunno, it sounded like Chinese or Japanese. Heck, look at this room. It's completely Asian style."
"Neil, one more injection."
"Gotcha."
"Keep going, people."
"Come on, come on!"
"Did you guys see that girl? That was one nasty burn on her face. Wonder how she got it."
"Hey, keep it down Neil!"
"Sorry."
"I think I'm getting something."
"Keep going, Bruce."
"Give him another shot?"
"Might not be necessary. Get those electrodes in place!"
"Right away!"
"That's a beat alright. Ian!"
"Okay, get back Bruce."
"He's all yours."
"Clear!"
"And...?"
"One more time."
"Clear!"
"I think we got a pulse. Get the respiratory device and ready the stretcher."
"Got it!"
"Hey lass. We're about to move out."
"W-Will my father make it, sir?"
"We've done all we can here. It's up to the doctors at Raigmore to make it stick."
"Keith! Radio the Emergency Department that we'll be there in 8 minutes."
"Right!"
"Sir, would it be okay with you if I... came along?"
"...only if you come along with us right here and now. We can't wait for you."
"I understand."
05
I get up and feel out the shoulder of the ambulance worker who addressed me. We hurry outside and he quickly helps me into the front seat.
I didn't get the opportunity to explain this to Hanako and Hisao, but I'm sure they'll understand.
I hurriedly fasten my seat belt as both the engine and the siren spring to life, and the driver sends the ambulance down the driveway and onto the road with a speed that would make Akira's driving seem subdued.
During the short ride, I pick up a remark from the amulance driver mentioning we're lucky that our house is so close to the hospital and a little bit later I hear the voice of someone on the radio giving us the number of the operating room Father will be taken to, but I'm barely able to process all of these things as my brain is still trying to digest what's happening.
Just a little while ago I was still sitting in the living room, relaxing, talking with my friends and planning our trip to Edinburgh without a care in the world.
How could this suddenly turn into such a nightmare?
My thoughts are interrupted by the ambulance making a sharp turn and coming to a standstill. The ambulance workers quickly get out, and I hear the sound of many voices and many footsteps followed by the sound of a stretcher being pushed down a nearby corridor. The driver then gets out as well, I hear him walk off and then return with someone else in tow. He helps me get out of the car and then gives an awkward cough.
"I have to get back on the road, but... uh... right in front of you is a nurse who'll be happy to look after you for a bit. Her name's Sally."
"Hello, Miss. What's your name?"
"Ah, L-Lilly. About my father..."
"They're taking him to the operating room as we speak. We're going to do everything we can to help him, so try not to worry, alright?"
"I'll... try."
"I'm going to take you to the waiting area. We're going to inform you the moment we know more."
"Yes, t-thank you."
I place my hand on her arm and let her guide me through several hallways. We finally reach an area where I hear several other people around me.
"You can wait here. There's a seat right in front of you. Is there anything I can do? Perhaps get you something to drink?"
They probably don't have a white cane lying around here. There wasn't time to retrieve my own, and I feel really disorientated and vulnerable in the middle of an unknown environment without even my cane to navigate. No, there's probably no point in asking. But maybe...
"Would it be possible... to make a quick phone call? My sister and my mother don't even know what has happened yet, and I left my own cell phone behind when I came here."
"If it's just a very quick call, you can make one in our office. Let me take you there."
"Thank you."
I'm taken to an office room nearby, and the nurse asks me for the number. I realize that I don't even know Mother's phone number by heart yet, but I fortunately have Akira's cell phone number memorized. The nurse dials the number and then hands me the receiver.
"Good evening, this is Akira Satou speaking."
I'm taken back by Akira's formal tone before realizing that she doesn't recognize the number I'm calling from.
"A-Akira, it's me."
"Hey Sis, I didn't recognize the number. This isn't the landline at our folks' place, is it?"
"I'm at Raigmore right now. The emergency ward. You... I need you to come over immediately!"
"The hospital? Sheesh, Lils, what's happened? It's not Hisao, is it? Are you...?"
"It's F-Father. I... I don't know what happened. He just... collapsed. The doctor called an ambulance. They're... operating on him right now. Please Akira..."
"I'm on my way. I'll be there in 15 minutes."
"Please hurry... and call Mother. Let her know to come back here too."
Akira hangs up, and I hand the phone back to the nurse.
"Thank you. Could you... take me back to the waiting area, please?"
"I will."
The nurse takes me back to the seating area and then leaves me alone with my thoughts. The voices of other people in the room join the thoughts that whirl around my head.
How could this have happened?
"Daddy, it hurts! When can the doctor see us?"
And why?
"Just a little while longer, Mary. There are other people here who also need help. Let me get you a glass of water."
Just when I finally had an opportunity to spend time with him.
"I don't want a glass of water! Why can't we see the doctor now?!"
To get to know him.
"Hey mommy, that girl sitting over there is staring really strangely."
There were so many things I still wanted to tell him. And ask him.
"Shush Kevin, don't be rude!"
Will I ever get the opportunity now?
"Mister McAdams, the doctor will see you now."
I've never felt so alone and miserable as I'm feeling right now.
"Thank God. Come on, dear."
Father...
Please make it through this.
Please.
Please...
...
I lower my voice to a whisper.
"Our Father in heaven,"
"hallowed be your name. "
"Your kingdom come,your will be done,on earth, as it is in *sniff* heaven."
"Doctor, is there any news about my wife?"
"Give us this day our daily bread,"
"and forgive us our debts,"
"Please have a bit more patience, sir. My colleagues are doing the best they can."
"as we also have forgiven our debtors. "
"And *sniff* lead us not into temptation, "
"but deliver us from evil."
"Lilly? Lilly!"
A familiar voice suddenly calls out to me and I quickly rise to my feet.
"Akira? Akira! Thank God you're here..."
My older sister walks up to me and tenderly wraps her arms around me and despite me feeling a bit embarrassed about being hugged in public, I feel a sense of relief. How long has it been since Akira last comforted me this way? It must have been quite some time ago, but it still feels as soothing as ever. My loving and reliable big sister who always knew what to do. It feels so good to know she's here now.
"Jeez, you look about ready to faint, Sis."
I nod weakly.
"I... I'll manage, I hope. I really don't do very well under pressure."
"Let's find ourselves a quiet place to sit down. I noticed a vending machine on my way in here that dispenses drinks. I'll go and get you some."
"Yes..."
Akira takes my arm and guides me down one of the hallways and through a few automatic doors until I feel fresh air on my face. She helps me get to a nearby bench and walks off, only to return later with a paper cup she hands to me.
"I got you some tea. Take care not to burn your tongue."
I meekly nod and take a careful sip as Akira sits down next to me and puts an arm around me.
"Now... Just take a bit of time to get your bearings back, and then tell me what happened."
"..."
What happened... That's a good question. Things went so quickly all of a sudden. Two hours ago I was still planning our upcoming trip with my friends. And now I'm here, wondering if my life will ever be the same again.
"He left the office earlier than usual today because he wasn't feeling well..."
"By the time he made it home he was already feeling better, so he resumed his work in his study."
"I spoke to Mother earlier this evening, and she already said he wasn't feeling well, but apparently Father blamed indigestion and repetitive strain injury in his shoulder. When he came home, both Hisao and Hanako noted he looked pale, and Hanako even suggested calling a doctor."
"Father wouldn't hear of it at first, but then he gave in and allowed me to call his general practitioner. When I told the doctor about Father, he immediately suggested we take him to see a cardiologist at the hospital. But when I returned to the study..."
I sniffle as I recall what happened next.
"I found that Father had collapsed while I was away. Before..."
"Before he hung up, the doctor said he was going to call an ambulance. And eventually, one arrived."
"Heart attack, huh? You described some of the warning signs just now."
"...it seems like it. I suppose the writing has been on the wall all along, and we just didn't pay attention to it until it was too late."
"It won't be too late if he makes it through, Sis."
"I... completely froze up when I found Father lying there. If it hadn't been for Hanako..."
"Hanako?"
"I believe she performed CPR on him until the ambulance arrived."
"So that first aid training paid off, huh? Bet she didn't expect someone other than her boyfriend to be the beneficiary."
"...I wonder how she and Hisao are doing right now. When the ambulance staff took off with Father, I had no choice but to come along immediately."
"You can use my cell phone to get in touch with them after I've dropped Mom a little call. It might help to take your mind off things."
"Y-You haven't called her yet? W-Why not? I...I asked you..."
"Relax, Sis. If you're gonna ask someone to drive all the way back to Inverness from Edinburgh late in the evening, they're gonna demand a reason, and your phone call didn't exactly shed a lot of light on things. I figured it was better to come over here first, calm you down a bit and then find out exactly what happened."
"You're right. I'm sorry for reacting this way, Akira."
She gives me a pat on the shoulder.
"Don't worry about it, Sis. You've had an extremely frightening experience this evening, so it's understandable that you're still rattled. I don't blame you in the slightest."
"Thank you, Akira."
"I'll go and call Mom now. I'll be right back."
Akira walks off again, and I'm left to ponder the situation. Akira's explanation made logical sense and yet I still feel I would have acted differently in her place. I'm really thankful that my older sister's here for me right now, but something has felt a little off.
...that my older sister's here for me...
Ever since she arrived, Akira's been the kind, strong and reliable big sister that she's always been for me. The strong person who's lending me her shoulder to lean on. But... how does she feel? She's barely mentioned Father at all. It almost seems like...
...like she's more worried about me than about him...
No, I don't want to think of Akira that way. She's simply keeping a brave face for my benefit right now.
Still, our parents are a very touchy subject for her. I don't think she's completely adapted to the fact that they're suddenly a big part of her life again yet.
"Well, Mom's on her way. I told her not to drive like crazy and that I'd call her when we know more."
"How did she react?"
"It's probably still sinking in."
She sits down next to me, and we stay like this for a very long time, neither of us saying a word. Eventually, she pushes her cell phone into my hand.
"You know how to operate this thing, don't you?"
I think I do. I've used my sister's phone before, and I have Hanako's number memorized.
"I do."
"Good. I'll go back inside to see if they already know more. I'll be back soon."
I listen to Akira walking off into the building and prepare to dial Hanako's number when I realize she might already be asleep. This must have been very stressful for her too. I don't want to intrude on her. What if I call my own number first? I left my cell phone in the living room, so they certainly won't be resting if they pick that one up. I quickly dial the number of my cell phone and cross my fingers that someone'll pick up. Eventually, I hear Hisao's voice on the other end of the line.
"Ah... Akira... This is Hisao. Lilly isn't here right now, and she left her phone behind. Umm..."
I quickly speak up in order to save Hisao from having to come up with a proper explanation.
"Hisao, it's me. I'm using Akira's phone."
"Lilly... How... is your father?"
I let out a depressed sigh.
"They're still operating on him as we speak. I'm praying that he's going to make it through."
"So are we, Lilly..."
Hisao's voice is barely audible, and he sounds extremely tired. I'm obviously not the only one rattled by what happened.
"Hisao, how are you and Hanako? Is she there as well?"
"No, she's resting right now. I only got downstairs a few minutes ago. I spent the rest of the time keeping her company and trying to comfort her. It took a long time before she was finally able to relax a little. I don't think any of us will be getting much sleep tonight."
"Are you doing okay?"
"I've been better. This... hit really close to home. I was kinda glad I got the opportunity to help Hanako get to our bedroom, because if I had stuck around and watched that emergency team get to work on your father, my own heart might have started acting up as well. I'm still shaking a little even now."
"I can imagine how you must feel. How about Hanako?"
"Hanako got hit even harder. I mean... Her own parents died in front of her 10 years ago. Heck, I nearly died in front of her as well. Whatever memories she's been forced to relive this evening were probably extremely traumatic ones. I haven't been able to get a single word out of her."
"And yet... Hanako came through. While I was unable to think of what to do, Hanako did what she could to keep my father alive. She acted where I couldn't, and I'm extremely proud of her, Hisao."
"Yeah, she acted. But... You didn't see her."
"What do you mean?"
"On the day that you and Hanako reconciled, I spoke to Hanako's therapist, and she proposed sending Hanako to that training to help her deal with the situation in case my heart gave out again with her nearby. I asked her if that was really going to prevent another panic attack, and Miss Takawa said that a panic attack was probably unavoidable."
"Then why the training?"
"To delay the anxiety. She believed that as long as Hanako could keep her mind occupied during an emergency and distract herself by performing first aid rather than sitting there and feeling helpless, she'd be able to delay her panic attack. I heard that during that training she repeated the CPR procedure until it was almost a reflex to her. That's... I think that’s what happened. She was holding off her own panic - in the only way she could. She just kept going, maybe even without being aware of what was happening around her. Even when those ambulance workers arrived and told her to let them take over, she just kept going and going."
"What happened then?"
"One of those people grabbed her and tried to drag her away from your dad. She reacted very badly to that. I was able to take her to our room... I'm still not sure how. There, I just held her in my arms - probably for nearly an hour - until she finally stopped trembling."
Poor Hanako.
"Even if it was just a reflex on her part, I'm still really grateful for what she did, Hisao."
"Yeah."
We let out a mutual sigh and remain silent for a long time. I've been so overwhelmed by what happened that I didn't even stop to think how personal this experience must have been for both Hanako and Hisao. My heart goes out to both of them.
Suddenly, I hear footsteps approaching, and I feel a hand on my shoulder.
"Lilly?"
"Akira, do you... have any news?"
"Are you still on the phone?"
"Hisao here. I'm still listening, Akira."
06
"I just got word from the doctor. They finished the operation. He said it was still too early for a damage report, but they've managed to stabilize him. He'll live, Lilly. And I'm sure he'll be okay eventually."
My last bit of restraint broken, I return the phone to Akira and hold my face in my hands, sobbing uncontrollably, both in order to get rid of the fear, tension and stress as well as to express my relief. Akira gives me a gentle squeeze in the shoulder, but doesn't respond. Finally, the silence is broken by Hisao's voice over the phone.
"Thanks Akira. I'm really relieved to hear that. I'll... be sure to tell Hanako. Maybe... just maybe... we'll be able to get some sleep tonight after all."
07
Huff - huff - huff
Trying to keep focus through the sound of my own rapidly beating heart, I try to concentrate on what I heard earlier. Somewhere from outside I can clearly hear the distinct wail of a siren.
"Hanako, the ambulance is arriving!"
Huff - huff - huff
"Hold on for just a little while longer, Hanako. Please. Hang in there..."
The sound of the siren is now joined by the sound of a car screeching to a halt.
Then footsteps. Many footsteps. And voices.
"Lead the way, lad."
"The doctor who called said it was probably a heart attack. Bruce, you do the compressions!"
"Will do!"
Huff - huff - huff
I hear several people bursting into the room. I just sit there in a daze as everything plays out in front of me, unable to figure out how to act or what to say.
"Alright, lass, you can stop now. We'll take over from here."
Huff - huff - huff
"Hey, didn't you hear me? You need to give us room to work!"
Huff - huff - huff
"Damn, we don't have time for this. Ian, get her away from him so I can get started!"
"Sure."
"Aaaaaaaah!"
"Whoa! Hey, no need to freak out. We're here to help!!"
"Hey! Get your hands off of her!"
"What's he saying?"
"Hanako! Come on, Hanako. I'll get you to our room. Just... there... just come along with me, okay?"
"Bruce!"
"I'm on it! Neil, get that adrenaline injection ready."
"Hey lass, maybe it's better if you go and check up on your... uh... friends."
"Lass, you with us?"
"Ah, I apologize. I'd... like to stay here if possible."
"Just don't get in our way, okay?"
"Okay, I'm giving him an adrenaline shot."
"Ian, get that defibrillator ready. Hopefully we get lucky and get a shockable rhythm."
"Man, what was with that girl? Why did she go nuts like that?"
"This is probably her dad. Can't blame her. I've seen worse reactions."
"Whadda you think that guy who let us in was saying?"
"Dunno, it sounded like Chinese or Japanese. Heck, look at this room. It's completely Asian style."
"Neil, one more injection."
"Gotcha."
"Keep going, people."
"Come on, come on!"
"Did you guys see that girl? That was one nasty burn on her face. Wonder how she got it."
"Hey, keep it down Neil!"
"Sorry."
"I think I'm getting something."
"Keep going, Bruce."
"Give him another shot?"
"Might not be necessary. Get those electrodes in place!"
"Right away!"
"That's a beat alright. Ian!"
"Okay, get back Bruce."
"He's all yours."
"Clear!"
"And...?"
"One more time."
"Clear!"
"I think we got a pulse. Get the respiratory device and ready the stretcher."
"Got it!"
"Hey lass. We're about to move out."
"W-Will my father make it, sir?"
"We've done all we can here. It's up to the doctors at Raigmore to make it stick."
"Keith! Radio the Emergency Department that we'll be there in 8 minutes."
"Right!"
"Sir, would it be okay with you if I... came along?"
"...only if you come along with us right here and now. We can't wait for you."
"I understand."
05
I get up and feel out the shoulder of the ambulance worker who addressed me. We hurry outside and he quickly helps me into the front seat.
I didn't get the opportunity to explain this to Hanako and Hisao, but I'm sure they'll understand.
I hurriedly fasten my seat belt as both the engine and the siren spring to life, and the driver sends the ambulance down the driveway and onto the road with a speed that would make Akira's driving seem subdued.
During the short ride, I pick up a remark from the amulance driver mentioning we're lucky that our house is so close to the hospital and a little bit later I hear the voice of someone on the radio giving us the number of the operating room Father will be taken to, but I'm barely able to process all of these things as my brain is still trying to digest what's happening.
Just a little while ago I was still sitting in the living room, relaxing, talking with my friends and planning our trip to Edinburgh without a care in the world.
How could this suddenly turn into such a nightmare?
My thoughts are interrupted by the ambulance making a sharp turn and coming to a standstill. The ambulance workers quickly get out, and I hear the sound of many voices and many footsteps followed by the sound of a stretcher being pushed down a nearby corridor. The driver then gets out as well, I hear him walk off and then return with someone else in tow. He helps me get out of the car and then gives an awkward cough.
"I have to get back on the road, but... uh... right in front of you is a nurse who'll be happy to look after you for a bit. Her name's Sally."
"Hello, Miss. What's your name?"
"Ah, L-Lilly. About my father..."
"They're taking him to the operating room as we speak. We're going to do everything we can to help him, so try not to worry, alright?"
"I'll... try."
"I'm going to take you to the waiting area. We're going to inform you the moment we know more."
"Yes, t-thank you."
I place my hand on her arm and let her guide me through several hallways. We finally reach an area where I hear several other people around me.
"You can wait here. There's a seat right in front of you. Is there anything I can do? Perhaps get you something to drink?"
They probably don't have a white cane lying around here. There wasn't time to retrieve my own, and I feel really disorientated and vulnerable in the middle of an unknown environment without even my cane to navigate. No, there's probably no point in asking. But maybe...
"Would it be possible... to make a quick phone call? My sister and my mother don't even know what has happened yet, and I left my own cell phone behind when I came here."
"If it's just a very quick call, you can make one in our office. Let me take you there."
"Thank you."
I'm taken to an office room nearby, and the nurse asks me for the number. I realize that I don't even know Mother's phone number by heart yet, but I fortunately have Akira's cell phone number memorized. The nurse dials the number and then hands me the receiver.
"Good evening, this is Akira Satou speaking."
I'm taken back by Akira's formal tone before realizing that she doesn't recognize the number I'm calling from.
"A-Akira, it's me."
"Hey Sis, I didn't recognize the number. This isn't the landline at our folks' place, is it?"
"I'm at Raigmore right now. The emergency ward. You... I need you to come over immediately!"
"The hospital? Sheesh, Lils, what's happened? It's not Hisao, is it? Are you...?"
"It's F-Father. I... I don't know what happened. He just... collapsed. The doctor called an ambulance. They're... operating on him right now. Please Akira..."
"I'm on my way. I'll be there in 15 minutes."
"Please hurry... and call Mother. Let her know to come back here too."
Akira hangs up, and I hand the phone back to the nurse.
"Thank you. Could you... take me back to the waiting area, please?"
"I will."
The nurse takes me back to the seating area and then leaves me alone with my thoughts. The voices of other people in the room join the thoughts that whirl around my head.
How could this have happened?
"Daddy, it hurts! When can the doctor see us?"
And why?
"Just a little while longer, Mary. There are other people here who also need help. Let me get you a glass of water."
Just when I finally had an opportunity to spend time with him.
"I don't want a glass of water! Why can't we see the doctor now?!"
To get to know him.
"Hey mommy, that girl sitting over there is staring really strangely."
There were so many things I still wanted to tell him. And ask him.
"Shush Kevin, don't be rude!"
Will I ever get the opportunity now?
"Mister McAdams, the doctor will see you now."
I've never felt so alone and miserable as I'm feeling right now.
"Thank God. Come on, dear."
Father...
Please make it through this.
Please.
Please...
...
I lower my voice to a whisper.
"Our Father in heaven,"
"hallowed be your name. "
"Your kingdom come,your will be done,on earth, as it is in *sniff* heaven."
"Doctor, is there any news about my wife?"
"Give us this day our daily bread,"
"and forgive us our debts,"
"Please have a bit more patience, sir. My colleagues are doing the best they can."
"as we also have forgiven our debtors. "
"And *sniff* lead us not into temptation, "
"but deliver us from evil."
"Lilly? Lilly!"
A familiar voice suddenly calls out to me and I quickly rise to my feet.
"Akira? Akira! Thank God you're here..."
My older sister walks up to me and tenderly wraps her arms around me and despite me feeling a bit embarrassed about being hugged in public, I feel a sense of relief. How long has it been since Akira last comforted me this way? It must have been quite some time ago, but it still feels as soothing as ever. My loving and reliable big sister who always knew what to do. It feels so good to know she's here now.
"Jeez, you look about ready to faint, Sis."
I nod weakly.
"I... I'll manage, I hope. I really don't do very well under pressure."
"Let's find ourselves a quiet place to sit down. I noticed a vending machine on my way in here that dispenses drinks. I'll go and get you some."
"Yes..."
Akira takes my arm and guides me down one of the hallways and through a few automatic doors until I feel fresh air on my face. She helps me get to a nearby bench and walks off, only to return later with a paper cup she hands to me.
"I got you some tea. Take care not to burn your tongue."
I meekly nod and take a careful sip as Akira sits down next to me and puts an arm around me.
"Now... Just take a bit of time to get your bearings back, and then tell me what happened."
"..."
What happened... That's a good question. Things went so quickly all of a sudden. Two hours ago I was still planning our upcoming trip with my friends. And now I'm here, wondering if my life will ever be the same again.
"He left the office earlier than usual today because he wasn't feeling well..."
"By the time he made it home he was already feeling better, so he resumed his work in his study."
"I spoke to Mother earlier this evening, and she already said he wasn't feeling well, but apparently Father blamed indigestion and repetitive strain injury in his shoulder. When he came home, both Hisao and Hanako noted he looked pale, and Hanako even suggested calling a doctor."
"Father wouldn't hear of it at first, but then he gave in and allowed me to call his general practitioner. When I told the doctor about Father, he immediately suggested we take him to see a cardiologist at the hospital. But when I returned to the study..."
I sniffle as I recall what happened next.
"I found that Father had collapsed while I was away. Before..."
"Before he hung up, the doctor said he was going to call an ambulance. And eventually, one arrived."
"Heart attack, huh? You described some of the warning signs just now."
"...it seems like it. I suppose the writing has been on the wall all along, and we just didn't pay attention to it until it was too late."
"It won't be too late if he makes it through, Sis."
"I... completely froze up when I found Father lying there. If it hadn't been for Hanako..."
"Hanako?"
"I believe she performed CPR on him until the ambulance arrived."
"So that first aid training paid off, huh? Bet she didn't expect someone other than her boyfriend to be the beneficiary."
"...I wonder how she and Hisao are doing right now. When the ambulance staff took off with Father, I had no choice but to come along immediately."
"You can use my cell phone to get in touch with them after I've dropped Mom a little call. It might help to take your mind off things."
"Y-You haven't called her yet? W-Why not? I...I asked you..."
"Relax, Sis. If you're gonna ask someone to drive all the way back to Inverness from Edinburgh late in the evening, they're gonna demand a reason, and your phone call didn't exactly shed a lot of light on things. I figured it was better to come over here first, calm you down a bit and then find out exactly what happened."
"You're right. I'm sorry for reacting this way, Akira."
She gives me a pat on the shoulder.
"Don't worry about it, Sis. You've had an extremely frightening experience this evening, so it's understandable that you're still rattled. I don't blame you in the slightest."
"Thank you, Akira."
"I'll go and call Mom now. I'll be right back."
Akira walks off again, and I'm left to ponder the situation. Akira's explanation made logical sense and yet I still feel I would have acted differently in her place. I'm really thankful that my older sister's here for me right now, but something has felt a little off.
...that my older sister's here for me...
Ever since she arrived, Akira's been the kind, strong and reliable big sister that she's always been for me. The strong person who's lending me her shoulder to lean on. But... how does she feel? She's barely mentioned Father at all. It almost seems like...
...like she's more worried about me than about him...
No, I don't want to think of Akira that way. She's simply keeping a brave face for my benefit right now.
Still, our parents are a very touchy subject for her. I don't think she's completely adapted to the fact that they're suddenly a big part of her life again yet.
"Well, Mom's on her way. I told her not to drive like crazy and that I'd call her when we know more."
"How did she react?"
"It's probably still sinking in."
She sits down next to me, and we stay like this for a very long time, neither of us saying a word. Eventually, she pushes her cell phone into my hand.
"You know how to operate this thing, don't you?"
I think I do. I've used my sister's phone before, and I have Hanako's number memorized.
"I do."
"Good. I'll go back inside to see if they already know more. I'll be back soon."
I listen to Akira walking off into the building and prepare to dial Hanako's number when I realize she might already be asleep. This must have been very stressful for her too. I don't want to intrude on her. What if I call my own number first? I left my cell phone in the living room, so they certainly won't be resting if they pick that one up. I quickly dial the number of my cell phone and cross my fingers that someone'll pick up. Eventually, I hear Hisao's voice on the other end of the line.
"Ah... Akira... This is Hisao. Lilly isn't here right now, and she left her phone behind. Umm..."
I quickly speak up in order to save Hisao from having to come up with a proper explanation.
"Hisao, it's me. I'm using Akira's phone."
"Lilly... How... is your father?"
I let out a depressed sigh.
"They're still operating on him as we speak. I'm praying that he's going to make it through."
"So are we, Lilly..."
Hisao's voice is barely audible, and he sounds extremely tired. I'm obviously not the only one rattled by what happened.
"Hisao, how are you and Hanako? Is she there as well?"
"No, she's resting right now. I only got downstairs a few minutes ago. I spent the rest of the time keeping her company and trying to comfort her. It took a long time before she was finally able to relax a little. I don't think any of us will be getting much sleep tonight."
"Are you doing okay?"
"I've been better. This... hit really close to home. I was kinda glad I got the opportunity to help Hanako get to our bedroom, because if I had stuck around and watched that emergency team get to work on your father, my own heart might have started acting up as well. I'm still shaking a little even now."
"I can imagine how you must feel. How about Hanako?"
"Hanako got hit even harder. I mean... Her own parents died in front of her 10 years ago. Heck, I nearly died in front of her as well. Whatever memories she's been forced to relive this evening were probably extremely traumatic ones. I haven't been able to get a single word out of her."
"And yet... Hanako came through. While I was unable to think of what to do, Hanako did what she could to keep my father alive. She acted where I couldn't, and I'm extremely proud of her, Hisao."
"Yeah, she acted. But... You didn't see her."
"What do you mean?"
"On the day that you and Hanako reconciled, I spoke to Hanako's therapist, and she proposed sending Hanako to that training to help her deal with the situation in case my heart gave out again with her nearby. I asked her if that was really going to prevent another panic attack, and Miss Takawa said that a panic attack was probably unavoidable."
"Then why the training?"
"To delay the anxiety. She believed that as long as Hanako could keep her mind occupied during an emergency and distract herself by performing first aid rather than sitting there and feeling helpless, she'd be able to delay her panic attack. I heard that during that training she repeated the CPR procedure until it was almost a reflex to her. That's... I think that’s what happened. She was holding off her own panic - in the only way she could. She just kept going, maybe even without being aware of what was happening around her. Even when those ambulance workers arrived and told her to let them take over, she just kept going and going."
"What happened then?"
"One of those people grabbed her and tried to drag her away from your dad. She reacted very badly to that. I was able to take her to our room... I'm still not sure how. There, I just held her in my arms - probably for nearly an hour - until she finally stopped trembling."
Poor Hanako.
"Even if it was just a reflex on her part, I'm still really grateful for what she did, Hisao."
"Yeah."
We let out a mutual sigh and remain silent for a long time. I've been so overwhelmed by what happened that I didn't even stop to think how personal this experience must have been for both Hanako and Hisao. My heart goes out to both of them.
Suddenly, I hear footsteps approaching, and I feel a hand on my shoulder.
"Lilly?"
"Akira, do you... have any news?"
"Are you still on the phone?"
"Hisao here. I'm still listening, Akira."
06
"I just got word from the doctor. They finished the operation. He said it was still too early for a damage report, but they've managed to stabilize him. He'll live, Lilly. And I'm sure he'll be okay eventually."
My last bit of restraint broken, I return the phone to Akira and hold my face in my hands, sobbing uncontrollably, both in order to get rid of the fear, tension and stress as well as to express my relief. Akira gives me a gentle squeeze in the shoulder, but doesn't respond. Finally, the silence is broken by Hisao's voice over the phone.
"Thanks Akira. I'm really relieved to hear that. I'll... be sure to tell Hanako. Maybe... just maybe... we'll be able to get some sleep tonight after all."
07
Last edited by Guest Poster on Sat Sep 20, 2014 4:34 pm, edited 2 times in total.
Sisterhood: True Edition. Hanako epilogue I wrote. Now expanded with additional chapters.
-
Guest Poster
- Posts: 1264
- Joined: Tue Jul 10, 2012 12:42 am
Chapter 31
Chapter 31
01
"Miss Satou!"
I turn my head and look at the reception desk where a woman in her early 30's is beckoning me.
"Good morning, Miss Satou."
"Good morning... erm... Wendy?"
"Jenny."
Crap.
"Sorry, I'm still in the process of remembering everybody's name. Please humor me for a little while longer."
"Not a problem. How is your father doing? Is he still sick?"
Most of the employees still don't know why Dad hasn't shown up at the office in two days straight and assume that it's a common illness, but it's probably not my place to spill the beans. I can see how the truth could create a fair share of commotion around here.
"Yes, I'm afraid he's still a bit under the weather."
"Hopefully, he'll be better soon. It feels rather odd not to see him come in here each morning."
"Here's hoping."
"Anyway, Mister Ferguson wanted to see you before you start this morning."
"Thank you for telling me. I'll go and pay him a visit then."
I leave the reception area and head over to the office of the person who's in charge of this branch after Dad. I haven't really spoken with him much since I arrived here. As I knock on the door of his office, I hear a soft 'come in' and enter. I think I already know what this is going to be about.
"Ah, good morning Miss Satou."
"Good morning, Mister Ferguson. How are you doing?"
"As well as I can, given the circumstances. Have you been managing to get settled in a bit already?"
I still feel a bit like a fish out of the water at times. Dress code is all over the place. Lots of people come to work in their casual attire, rather than a business suit. The higher ups still dress formal as usual, as do the people from sales and marketing, although even those show up every now and then in their casual clothes, presumably on days when they don't have any activities planned that involves contact with customers or business partners. Most people are also on first-name basis with one another, though there are some exceptions here and there too. It's still a bit confusing at times. The Japanese branch's corporate culture may have been overly traditional and formal, but at least it was consistent.
"I think I'm doing fairly well with that. My direct colleagues have been very helpful. I'm still trying to convince people to address me by my first name though."
"Are you comfortable with that?"
"I think I could easily get used to it. Everyone around me uses first names to address the others. I can't fall behind."
Mister Ferguson gives me a sheepish smile.
"One of the first things we teach employees here who get to deal with people from your former branch on a regular basis is to always address Japanese co-workers by their family name even after having built a working relationship with them."
"Hmmm, does that also apply to Japanese who gain Scottish citizenship?"
"That is up to you to decide. People will learn as long as you're not afraid to keep correcting them."
"If I may ask, how do you address my parents?"
"I always address your mother by her first name. She'd probably think something was wrong if I called her by her last name, especially since she also plays bridge with my wife and two others every two weeks, so I also know her socially a bit."
"Mother really seems to be living an extremely busy life. Not only has she been working a full-time job, but she's also on the neighborhood committee and goes on bike rides with friends. I sometimes wonder if she's ever at home at all."
Mister Ferguson chuckles.
"I sometimes wonder about that too. She once told me that she occasionally gets involved in various charity events and that she's also been working on rebuilding and expanding the old network of contacts she had when she was still a business reporter. I believe she regularly submits columns to various local magazines and newspapers. Personally, if I had that kind of life, I'd burn myself out in weeks. But she seems to handle it just fine."
Seems like it. And the only thing that had to go was her interaction with her children. Small sacrifice, really.
"How about my father?"
"To be honest, we tried first names for some time, but I could tell he wasn't very comfortable with it, so eventually we switched back. I have to admit interaction became stilted from time to time whenever he called me Norris and then gave me a look as if apologizing for insulting me."
He smirks.
"I've always been fascinated by how different your parents are as people."
"Different?"
"Your mother's an extraverted woman, always on the go, involved in a hundred things at once and with a knack for quickly spotting and immediately pouncing on opportunities that present themselves. Your father's more of an introvert, content to sit in his study and read through his book collection in the little free time he permits himself, and I've never seen him make decisions on a whim... He always tries to get to the bottom of whatever issue he faces before deciding on it and he usually pays a large amount of attention to the long-term consequences of whatever action he takes. More than anyone else I've ever met."
"I see."
A gloomy expression appears on his face.
"Which is why this came as such a shock. I could see your father brushing off warning signs with explanations like 'rsi' or 'indigestion' in order to avoid worrying others, but I find it impossible to believe he failed to consider the possibility of a heart affliction himself. Especially since he, like many of us at the office, has taken the same first aid training we also offer our larger customers as part of our service. He must have known. And yet he kept going."
"He probably thought he would be able to hold on for a few more weeks. Mother had a vacation planned afterwards that he could use to get his bearings back. I don't think she'll have much opportunity to take it easy any time soon. We don't even know when he's going to be released from the hospital yet."
"How is he? Have you spoken to him already?"
"My mother, my sister and I dropped by the hospital yesterday, but he was asleep while we were there, and they wouldn't let us see him. We have an appointment with his cardiologist later today. Perhaps we'll get lucky afterwards."
"Give him my regards, and tell him not to worry too much about the company. We're going to do our best to succeed in the next few weeks, even if he's not there to participate."
"If I may ask, has there already been word from the board of directors in Japan on what they want to do with the delegation that is heading for the US in a few weeks?"
"Not yet. I think they will send a few people from the Japanese branch along. Just between you and me, I just hope those people aren't going to end up getting in the way. The Japanese branch has focussed completely on the local market during the last 6 years and has barely been involved in the expansion process at all. That's been head office's task. Part of me is hoping your mother will still come along. She's just as familiar with the involved parties as your father is and could partially compensate for his absence, but the board is not going to put a PR manager in charge of an operation this major. They'll want someone higher up the chain of command to act as the leader."
"Kojima?"
"Probably. Has your mother said anything about what she intends to do? I wouldn't blame her if she decided to stay by her husband's side. Of course, it would have been rather inappropriate to ask her about that when she called yesterday, but perhaps you've picked something up."
"I'm afraid I haven't really spoken to her much."
"I just wanted to let you know that nobody here would question your loyalty to the company if you followed your mother's example and decided you need some time off to deal with this. We'd be happy to accommodate you."
I don't think there'd be much of a point in me taking time off. If Mom needs comfort, she still has Lilly around. And Lilly has Hanako and Hisao... for the time being. Mom decided it was probably best for them to return to Japan ahead of schedule, since Dad's incident pretty much put a permanent damper on their vacation. They're set take a flight back in three days. If Lilly wants me to spend more time with her afterwards, I can always take a day off or so, but I think I know her well enough already to know she probably wouldn't want me to take a leave of absence purely for her sake.
"I think I'll be fine, sir. But I appreciate your concern. I'll be sure to let you know if I change my mind."
He nods.
"Good. I won't claim any more of your time. I hope the cardiologist brings good news this afternoon. You and your family have my well-wishes."
"Thank you, sir. Good day."
I leave Mister Ferguson's office and hurry to my own place. If I skip my lunch break and work extra hard, I'll be able to leave earlier for that appointment without getting behind in my work.
--------------------------------------
I check my watch as I walk through the entry hall of the hospital for the third day in a row. I'm a little later than I should be due to me having to take a phone call a minute before I was supposed to be leaving. Spotting a pair of elevator doors slowly closing in the distance, I hurriedly sprint towards it and stick my hand in between them before they close completely, counting on the sensor to detect my arm and reopen the doors.
As the elevator door does indeed open, rather than amputating my hand on the spot, they reveal the elevator's sole occupant: a wrinkled old man dressed in pajamas and a bathrobe holding a pack of cigarettes in one hand while holding onto a movable IV pole with the other. He gives me an annoyed glare for briefly stalling the trip back to his room, and I mutter a quick apology in return. As I look at the elevator's control panel I notice that my fellow-passenger has already pressed the button leading to the floor where I need to be as well.
The elevator doors close again, and as the elevator starts rising, I sneak a quick look at the old man. I'm not sure what makes him a more pitiful sight: that IV pole he's dragging around or his slumped posture in general. I wonder if this is what Dad'll look like in a few weeks, assuming all goes well. Heck, the guy sharing the elevator with me might have been a strict patriarch himself before some illness did a number on him.
After arriving at my destination floor, I hurry over to the cardiology ward's waiting area and am relieved to see Lilly and Mom still sitting there.
"Yo!"
"Oh, hello Akira."
"Akira! I'm glad that you could still make it. How was your work day?"
"Okayish. Aside from a few exceptions, people at the office haven't caught on yet, though I had to bite my tongue a few times. With both Dad and Mom suddenly absent, several people suddenly remembered that another Satou recently moved in, and I had to feign obliviousness several times. I can't say I like doing that."
Mom gives a nod.
"I'm planning to drop by the office tomorrow and let people in on the situation. I wanted to hold that off until after our appointment today. I want to at least know what to tell people."
"Are you coming back to work tomorrow?"
"I don't know about that yet. I kinda feel like I should be at your father's side throughout this ordeal."
I'm not sure what irks me more: Mom's hypocritical statement or Lilly's understanding nod that follows it, but before I can determine whether or not to react to it, a young nurse comes walking in and takes a look around the room.
"Satou?"
Mom gets up and nods.
"That's us."
"Doctor McElroy is ready to see you. This way, please."
Lilly gets up as well, and I allow her to take hold of my sleeve. As we head for the doctor's office, I whisper to her.
"And how are you, Sis? You look a bit better than two days ago, with the emphasis on 'a bit'. Are you still holding up?"
Of course, when I met up with her in the hospital the day before yesterday, she looked about ready to break down. It makes sense that she's managed to compose herself a bit since then. She gives me a tired smile.
"I'm doing okay, given the circumstances. Still, I'd feel a lot better if the doctor were to reassure us that Father will make a full recovery."
"How are Hanako and Hisao doing?"
"The whole situation was as much a scare for them as it was for me. What happened hit a very raw nerve with both of them."
Yeah, that's not particularly surprising.
"Maybe we'll have some good news today, and they'll be able to return to Japan with a sense of optimism."
"I really hope so."
02
We follow the nurse and Mom into the doctor's office, and I quickly guide Lilly to one of the chairs. As the nurse leaves the room and Mom and I sit down, the doctor gives us a quick look-over and then addresses Mom.
"Good afternoon. I am doctor McElroy."
"Good afternoon. I am Karla Satou. These are my daughters Akira and Lilly."
An inquisitive glint appears in the doctor's eye.
"Satou isn't exactly a common name around here. Are you perhaps related to Satou Medical Technology? I don't deal with them directly, but I've heard that it's a family company."
"My husband actually runs that company. I'm an employee myself as well. Raigmore is a very valued customer of ours. Particularly this ward."
"Yes, our ambulance team probably even used one of your AED's to correct your husband's heart rhythm. Hmmm... Perhaps he can appreciate that."
Mom smiles sadly.
"He probably would. Or rather... He'd probably be very troubled if it had been the competition's equipment that saved his life..."
She sighs before continuing.
"The CEO of a company specializing in heart equipment suffering a heart attack... It sounds unreal, doesn't it?"
Doctor McElroy chuckles briefly.
"Not to me, to be honest. I've worked in a hospital in the past where I worked alongside another cardiologist who ended up suffering a minor heart attack himself. One of my old friends from university is a respiratory physician who's also an avid smoker whenever he's not on duty. And plenty of dentists have cavities from time to time. All of us are still only human, Mrs Satou. It's not uncommon to be knowledgable about illnesses or conditions and still fall prey to them yourself. In fact, sometimes merely being knowledgable about something helps us fool ourselves into believing it won't happen to us..."
His expression turns slightly more serious.
"...even in the face of overwhelming evidence to the contrary. But we can talk about that later. It's probably best if I give you an update on his condition first."
"Yes, that would be appreciated."
"The gist of it would be that your husband has been extremely lucky. Lucky that an ambulance was called immediately and that the ambulance crew was warned beforehand that it was probably a heart attack. Lucky to quickly receive CPR. And lucky that you live so close to the hospital."
Lilly immediately perks up at the doctor's words.
"Doctor, are you saying that my father will probably make a full recovery?"
"From what we've been able to see, he doesn't appear to have suffered any brain damage. He can truly thank his lucky stars for that. I'm not sure if I can call his upcoming recovery process a 'full recovery' though. His fractured ribs will hurt him for some time, but they will heal completely eventually. His heart is a more complex story. A heart simply cannot get away from an event such as this completely unscathed. Under the right circumstances, such as a healthy lifestyle, he will be able to avoid this sort of thing from ever repeating itself, but the fact remains that someone who suffers from a heart attack will run an increased risk of further heart attacks in the future. That is something he cannot afford to ever ignore."
Mom nods.
"A healthy lifestyle - stress-free, I presume?"
"Yes. A heart attack caused by stress-related high blood pressure is a worst-case scenario, but as you have learned even worst-case scenarios take place from time to time. I understand that your husband has been under a lot of stress?"
"I'm afraid so. We're on the verge of taking over a company abroad, and there's been a second interested party who hasn't completely left the picture yet. All in all, it's been a very trying time. We were planning a vacation after this was all over, but until then things would be extremely busy. The knowledge that he couldn't afford to fall ill right now may even have been an additional factor of stress."
"Your health starts faltering, you start worrying about what happens if you were to be put out of commission, you become more stressed, your health starts dropping more, so you start worrying more, etcetera, etcetera. That sort of thing can indeed create a vicious circle that is quite hard to get out of. "
Lilly sighs.
"And despite everything he also committed to a trip with my friends and me, despite the fact that it required him to squeeze his workload into an even smaller timespan. If only..."
The doctor scrapes his throat to cut off Lilly's remark.
"Please do not oversimplify the situation, Miss Satou. Maybe what you mentioned was the straw that broke the camel's back, and maybe it wasn't. Maybe he could have lasted until that vacation your mother spoke of or maybe something else would have caused things to fall apart. I think the right thing to contemplate on right now isn't that last straw, but all the others that were already there."
"I think the doctor has a point, Lilly. The responsibility for this ultimately lies with Dad and not with you. He must have had at least a minor suspicion of where he was headed. I mean, when you spoke to his general practitioner on the phone, the man immediately told you to have a cardiologist look at Dad. That's a pretty quick conclusion to jump to without any context, so my gut says he knew about Dad's situation. It may have been going on for some time."
01
"Miss Satou!"
I turn my head and look at the reception desk where a woman in her early 30's is beckoning me.
"Good morning, Miss Satou."
"Good morning... erm... Wendy?"
"Jenny."
Crap.
"Sorry, I'm still in the process of remembering everybody's name. Please humor me for a little while longer."
"Not a problem. How is your father doing? Is he still sick?"
Most of the employees still don't know why Dad hasn't shown up at the office in two days straight and assume that it's a common illness, but it's probably not my place to spill the beans. I can see how the truth could create a fair share of commotion around here.
"Yes, I'm afraid he's still a bit under the weather."
"Hopefully, he'll be better soon. It feels rather odd not to see him come in here each morning."
"Here's hoping."
"Anyway, Mister Ferguson wanted to see you before you start this morning."
"Thank you for telling me. I'll go and pay him a visit then."
I leave the reception area and head over to the office of the person who's in charge of this branch after Dad. I haven't really spoken with him much since I arrived here. As I knock on the door of his office, I hear a soft 'come in' and enter. I think I already know what this is going to be about.
"Ah, good morning Miss Satou."
"Good morning, Mister Ferguson. How are you doing?"
"As well as I can, given the circumstances. Have you been managing to get settled in a bit already?"
I still feel a bit like a fish out of the water at times. Dress code is all over the place. Lots of people come to work in their casual attire, rather than a business suit. The higher ups still dress formal as usual, as do the people from sales and marketing, although even those show up every now and then in their casual clothes, presumably on days when they don't have any activities planned that involves contact with customers or business partners. Most people are also on first-name basis with one another, though there are some exceptions here and there too. It's still a bit confusing at times. The Japanese branch's corporate culture may have been overly traditional and formal, but at least it was consistent.
"I think I'm doing fairly well with that. My direct colleagues have been very helpful. I'm still trying to convince people to address me by my first name though."
"Are you comfortable with that?"
"I think I could easily get used to it. Everyone around me uses first names to address the others. I can't fall behind."
Mister Ferguson gives me a sheepish smile.
"One of the first things we teach employees here who get to deal with people from your former branch on a regular basis is to always address Japanese co-workers by their family name even after having built a working relationship with them."
"Hmmm, does that also apply to Japanese who gain Scottish citizenship?"
"That is up to you to decide. People will learn as long as you're not afraid to keep correcting them."
"If I may ask, how do you address my parents?"
"I always address your mother by her first name. She'd probably think something was wrong if I called her by her last name, especially since she also plays bridge with my wife and two others every two weeks, so I also know her socially a bit."
"Mother really seems to be living an extremely busy life. Not only has she been working a full-time job, but she's also on the neighborhood committee and goes on bike rides with friends. I sometimes wonder if she's ever at home at all."
Mister Ferguson chuckles.
"I sometimes wonder about that too. She once told me that she occasionally gets involved in various charity events and that she's also been working on rebuilding and expanding the old network of contacts she had when she was still a business reporter. I believe she regularly submits columns to various local magazines and newspapers. Personally, if I had that kind of life, I'd burn myself out in weeks. But she seems to handle it just fine."
Seems like it. And the only thing that had to go was her interaction with her children. Small sacrifice, really.
"How about my father?"
"To be honest, we tried first names for some time, but I could tell he wasn't very comfortable with it, so eventually we switched back. I have to admit interaction became stilted from time to time whenever he called me Norris and then gave me a look as if apologizing for insulting me."
He smirks.
"I've always been fascinated by how different your parents are as people."
"Different?"
"Your mother's an extraverted woman, always on the go, involved in a hundred things at once and with a knack for quickly spotting and immediately pouncing on opportunities that present themselves. Your father's more of an introvert, content to sit in his study and read through his book collection in the little free time he permits himself, and I've never seen him make decisions on a whim... He always tries to get to the bottom of whatever issue he faces before deciding on it and he usually pays a large amount of attention to the long-term consequences of whatever action he takes. More than anyone else I've ever met."
"I see."
A gloomy expression appears on his face.
"Which is why this came as such a shock. I could see your father brushing off warning signs with explanations like 'rsi' or 'indigestion' in order to avoid worrying others, but I find it impossible to believe he failed to consider the possibility of a heart affliction himself. Especially since he, like many of us at the office, has taken the same first aid training we also offer our larger customers as part of our service. He must have known. And yet he kept going."
"He probably thought he would be able to hold on for a few more weeks. Mother had a vacation planned afterwards that he could use to get his bearings back. I don't think she'll have much opportunity to take it easy any time soon. We don't even know when he's going to be released from the hospital yet."
"How is he? Have you spoken to him already?"
"My mother, my sister and I dropped by the hospital yesterday, but he was asleep while we were there, and they wouldn't let us see him. We have an appointment with his cardiologist later today. Perhaps we'll get lucky afterwards."
"Give him my regards, and tell him not to worry too much about the company. We're going to do our best to succeed in the next few weeks, even if he's not there to participate."
"If I may ask, has there already been word from the board of directors in Japan on what they want to do with the delegation that is heading for the US in a few weeks?"
"Not yet. I think they will send a few people from the Japanese branch along. Just between you and me, I just hope those people aren't going to end up getting in the way. The Japanese branch has focussed completely on the local market during the last 6 years and has barely been involved in the expansion process at all. That's been head office's task. Part of me is hoping your mother will still come along. She's just as familiar with the involved parties as your father is and could partially compensate for his absence, but the board is not going to put a PR manager in charge of an operation this major. They'll want someone higher up the chain of command to act as the leader."
"Kojima?"
"Probably. Has your mother said anything about what she intends to do? I wouldn't blame her if she decided to stay by her husband's side. Of course, it would have been rather inappropriate to ask her about that when she called yesterday, but perhaps you've picked something up."
"I'm afraid I haven't really spoken to her much."
"I just wanted to let you know that nobody here would question your loyalty to the company if you followed your mother's example and decided you need some time off to deal with this. We'd be happy to accommodate you."
I don't think there'd be much of a point in me taking time off. If Mom needs comfort, she still has Lilly around. And Lilly has Hanako and Hisao... for the time being. Mom decided it was probably best for them to return to Japan ahead of schedule, since Dad's incident pretty much put a permanent damper on their vacation. They're set take a flight back in three days. If Lilly wants me to spend more time with her afterwards, I can always take a day off or so, but I think I know her well enough already to know she probably wouldn't want me to take a leave of absence purely for her sake.
"I think I'll be fine, sir. But I appreciate your concern. I'll be sure to let you know if I change my mind."
He nods.
"Good. I won't claim any more of your time. I hope the cardiologist brings good news this afternoon. You and your family have my well-wishes."
"Thank you, sir. Good day."
I leave Mister Ferguson's office and hurry to my own place. If I skip my lunch break and work extra hard, I'll be able to leave earlier for that appointment without getting behind in my work.
--------------------------------------
I check my watch as I walk through the entry hall of the hospital for the third day in a row. I'm a little later than I should be due to me having to take a phone call a minute before I was supposed to be leaving. Spotting a pair of elevator doors slowly closing in the distance, I hurriedly sprint towards it and stick my hand in between them before they close completely, counting on the sensor to detect my arm and reopen the doors.
As the elevator door does indeed open, rather than amputating my hand on the spot, they reveal the elevator's sole occupant: a wrinkled old man dressed in pajamas and a bathrobe holding a pack of cigarettes in one hand while holding onto a movable IV pole with the other. He gives me an annoyed glare for briefly stalling the trip back to his room, and I mutter a quick apology in return. As I look at the elevator's control panel I notice that my fellow-passenger has already pressed the button leading to the floor where I need to be as well.
The elevator doors close again, and as the elevator starts rising, I sneak a quick look at the old man. I'm not sure what makes him a more pitiful sight: that IV pole he's dragging around or his slumped posture in general. I wonder if this is what Dad'll look like in a few weeks, assuming all goes well. Heck, the guy sharing the elevator with me might have been a strict patriarch himself before some illness did a number on him.
After arriving at my destination floor, I hurry over to the cardiology ward's waiting area and am relieved to see Lilly and Mom still sitting there.
"Yo!"
"Oh, hello Akira."
"Akira! I'm glad that you could still make it. How was your work day?"
"Okayish. Aside from a few exceptions, people at the office haven't caught on yet, though I had to bite my tongue a few times. With both Dad and Mom suddenly absent, several people suddenly remembered that another Satou recently moved in, and I had to feign obliviousness several times. I can't say I like doing that."
Mom gives a nod.
"I'm planning to drop by the office tomorrow and let people in on the situation. I wanted to hold that off until after our appointment today. I want to at least know what to tell people."
"Are you coming back to work tomorrow?"
"I don't know about that yet. I kinda feel like I should be at your father's side throughout this ordeal."
I'm not sure what irks me more: Mom's hypocritical statement or Lilly's understanding nod that follows it, but before I can determine whether or not to react to it, a young nurse comes walking in and takes a look around the room.
"Satou?"
Mom gets up and nods.
"That's us."
"Doctor McElroy is ready to see you. This way, please."
Lilly gets up as well, and I allow her to take hold of my sleeve. As we head for the doctor's office, I whisper to her.
"And how are you, Sis? You look a bit better than two days ago, with the emphasis on 'a bit'. Are you still holding up?"
Of course, when I met up with her in the hospital the day before yesterday, she looked about ready to break down. It makes sense that she's managed to compose herself a bit since then. She gives me a tired smile.
"I'm doing okay, given the circumstances. Still, I'd feel a lot better if the doctor were to reassure us that Father will make a full recovery."
"How are Hanako and Hisao doing?"
"The whole situation was as much a scare for them as it was for me. What happened hit a very raw nerve with both of them."
Yeah, that's not particularly surprising.
"Maybe we'll have some good news today, and they'll be able to return to Japan with a sense of optimism."
"I really hope so."
02
We follow the nurse and Mom into the doctor's office, and I quickly guide Lilly to one of the chairs. As the nurse leaves the room and Mom and I sit down, the doctor gives us a quick look-over and then addresses Mom.
"Good afternoon. I am doctor McElroy."
"Good afternoon. I am Karla Satou. These are my daughters Akira and Lilly."
An inquisitive glint appears in the doctor's eye.
"Satou isn't exactly a common name around here. Are you perhaps related to Satou Medical Technology? I don't deal with them directly, but I've heard that it's a family company."
"My husband actually runs that company. I'm an employee myself as well. Raigmore is a very valued customer of ours. Particularly this ward."
"Yes, our ambulance team probably even used one of your AED's to correct your husband's heart rhythm. Hmmm... Perhaps he can appreciate that."
Mom smiles sadly.
"He probably would. Or rather... He'd probably be very troubled if it had been the competition's equipment that saved his life..."
She sighs before continuing.
"The CEO of a company specializing in heart equipment suffering a heart attack... It sounds unreal, doesn't it?"
Doctor McElroy chuckles briefly.
"Not to me, to be honest. I've worked in a hospital in the past where I worked alongside another cardiologist who ended up suffering a minor heart attack himself. One of my old friends from university is a respiratory physician who's also an avid smoker whenever he's not on duty. And plenty of dentists have cavities from time to time. All of us are still only human, Mrs Satou. It's not uncommon to be knowledgable about illnesses or conditions and still fall prey to them yourself. In fact, sometimes merely being knowledgable about something helps us fool ourselves into believing it won't happen to us..."
His expression turns slightly more serious.
"...even in the face of overwhelming evidence to the contrary. But we can talk about that later. It's probably best if I give you an update on his condition first."
"Yes, that would be appreciated."
"The gist of it would be that your husband has been extremely lucky. Lucky that an ambulance was called immediately and that the ambulance crew was warned beforehand that it was probably a heart attack. Lucky to quickly receive CPR. And lucky that you live so close to the hospital."
Lilly immediately perks up at the doctor's words.
"Doctor, are you saying that my father will probably make a full recovery?"
"From what we've been able to see, he doesn't appear to have suffered any brain damage. He can truly thank his lucky stars for that. I'm not sure if I can call his upcoming recovery process a 'full recovery' though. His fractured ribs will hurt him for some time, but they will heal completely eventually. His heart is a more complex story. A heart simply cannot get away from an event such as this completely unscathed. Under the right circumstances, such as a healthy lifestyle, he will be able to avoid this sort of thing from ever repeating itself, but the fact remains that someone who suffers from a heart attack will run an increased risk of further heart attacks in the future. That is something he cannot afford to ever ignore."
Mom nods.
"A healthy lifestyle - stress-free, I presume?"
"Yes. A heart attack caused by stress-related high blood pressure is a worst-case scenario, but as you have learned even worst-case scenarios take place from time to time. I understand that your husband has been under a lot of stress?"
"I'm afraid so. We're on the verge of taking over a company abroad, and there's been a second interested party who hasn't completely left the picture yet. All in all, it's been a very trying time. We were planning a vacation after this was all over, but until then things would be extremely busy. The knowledge that he couldn't afford to fall ill right now may even have been an additional factor of stress."
"Your health starts faltering, you start worrying about what happens if you were to be put out of commission, you become more stressed, your health starts dropping more, so you start worrying more, etcetera, etcetera. That sort of thing can indeed create a vicious circle that is quite hard to get out of. "
Lilly sighs.
"And despite everything he also committed to a trip with my friends and me, despite the fact that it required him to squeeze his workload into an even smaller timespan. If only..."
The doctor scrapes his throat to cut off Lilly's remark.
"Please do not oversimplify the situation, Miss Satou. Maybe what you mentioned was the straw that broke the camel's back, and maybe it wasn't. Maybe he could have lasted until that vacation your mother spoke of or maybe something else would have caused things to fall apart. I think the right thing to contemplate on right now isn't that last straw, but all the others that were already there."
"I think the doctor has a point, Lilly. The responsibility for this ultimately lies with Dad and not with you. He must have had at least a minor suspicion of where he was headed. I mean, when you spoke to his general practitioner on the phone, the man immediately told you to have a cardiologist look at Dad. That's a pretty quick conclusion to jump to without any context, so my gut says he knew about Dad's situation. It may have been going on for some time."
Last edited by Guest Poster on Sat Sep 20, 2014 12:39 pm, edited 1 time in total.
Sisterhood: True Edition. Hanako epilogue I wrote. Now expanded with additional chapters.
-
Guest Poster
- Posts: 1264
- Joined: Tue Jul 10, 2012 12:42 am
Chapter 31 - cont.
The doctor nods his head.
"We spoke to his general practitioner to get his account of things too. The last time he saw your father was quite some time ago, but your father was somewhat of a risk case even then. According to doctor Thompson, your father has had high blood pressure for years. The only thing that surprised doctor Thompson was how long your father still managed to last."
Son of a bitch! Years? I shake my head in disbelief. How stupid can a person get? How important was this company expansion for him to go this far?
Lilly barely manages to conceal a shocked gasp. Mom's face, on the other hand, is completely neutral. I wonder how much she knows. It feels inappropriate to ask with the doctor nearby, so I swallow the remark I was about to make. After a moment of silence, Mom speaks up.
"I suppose your comment about how tempting it is to believe these sorts of things only happen to others is particularly true here."
"...I suppose so."
"So... What will happen now? And when do you think he can go home?"
"He is going to need a lot of time to recover. If you like, it's okay for you to go and visit him after you leave here if he's awake. How long we decide to keep him here will depend on how well his recovery progresses. It's still too early to make an accurate prediction."
"He'd probably feel more comfortable recuperating at home than in a hospital room. We could hire a private duty nurse to keep an eye on him while he recovers. We live very close to Raigmore, so dropping by for a daily checkup would not be impractical."
"We can consider that once he has recovered a bit. At this point, we still like to keep a close eye on him ourselves. We will reevaluate his situation in a week or two."
"Of course."
"We can make an appointment next week to discuss the future. We will probably have a better idea of when he can leave the hospital. When you schedule a new appointment with the desk workers down the hall they will be able to provide you with some pamphlets about how to adjust one's lifestyle in order to prevent further heart attacks."
"I'll be sure to read them. But doctor..."
She pauses for a moment, almost as if not entirely sure if she's prepared for the answer.
"...will he be able to return to work eventually, or is this the definite end of his career?"
"Given how far he's gone, I can only imagine that his job is very important to him."
"It's a bit complicated. He runs a family company, and family companies don't stop being part of one's life after retirement, voluntary or otherwise. In fact, I think the company's always been part of his life, even when he was still attending school."
"We try to encourage people who are recovering from a heart attack to try and lead a life that's as normal as possible after their recuperation. Having a daily rhythm and interaction with colleagues is part of that. But the lifestyle your husband used to live cannot be described as normal or healthy. That lifestyle will have to change. He will have to pay more attention to his own needs from now on. It will be up to him to determine whether his current job and a healthy and stress-free lifestyle are two things that can be reconciled with one another or not."
"We will keep that in mind. Thank you for your time, doctor."
03
We leave the office, and Mom heads over to the information desk to schedule a new appointment. I look at Lilly and notice she has a troubled look on her face. I give her a subtle nudge.
"I bet I know what's bugging you, Sis. This whole meeting was pretty run-of-the-mill, except for that one revelation."
Lilly nods sullenly.
"He knew... for years..."
"He knew he was a risk case for years, but the question remains whether anybody else besides that general practitioner knew about this. Well, I'm curious about one person in particular. She put on one hell of a poker face just now."
"I... don't want to believe that she knew... and did nothing. When I spoke with her on the phone that evening, she even said..."
"Yeah, if she knew then that's a real problem. But would it really be a relief to you if she didn't know, Lils?"
"What do you mean?"
"If she didn't know, that has implications too. You might not like those either."
"..."
"How much do we really know about Mom and Dad? It's been six years, and back when we were living with them, we were living in a completely different environment. Things have changed. They've changed too, that much is obvious. Especially Mom. Maybe... that new start they talked about earlier wasn't just about patching things up between us and them. Maybe.."
"Maybe...?"
"She's coming back. We might as well ask her now."
"I'm not sure if now is the appropriate time."
"Well, I'd sure as hell like to make sense of all this."
As Mom comes back from the desk, she has a weary expression on her face.
"I've made an appointment for next week. You can come along again if you like, but I won't force you to."
"So what now, Mom? We're gonna walk out of here and pretend the elephant in the room is just part of the furniture? The doctor played along just now, but that's not gonna work a second time. What the hell is going on here?"
"What indeed..."
"Mother, do you remember that phone call we had on the evening of...? You said things would probably be fine. That he'd be able to handle a few more weeks."
"If Lilly had taken your words at face value back then instead of calling a doctor, we'd probably be arranging a funeral right now. How much did you know about Dad's condition?"
"If I had known that your father's had high blood pressure for years, do you really think I would have told Lilly not to worry? What kind of person do you think I am?"
Lilly breathes a soft sigh of relief, but I'm not done with Mom yet.
"I'm not sure what kind of person you are. I believe you when you say that what doctor McElroy just said was new to you, too, but that does beg the question why you didn't know and how you couldn't have known about it. The two of you lived in the same house and worked at the same office. When he went to see doctor Thompson, didn't you bother to ask why he went or what the doctor said?"
"I would have, if I had known he went there in the first place. He must have gone there at a time I was away from the home."
"Well, he certainly wasn't hurting for opportunities in that case."
Mom folds her arms in a slightly defensive manner.
"Akira, what is this about?"
"I haven't been here for very long, but one thing everyone at the office who knows you agreed upon is that you always seem to be involved in a thousand things at once. Committees, social events, charity work, you name it. But I also got the impression that there's one thing you weren't very involved in at all and that was your interaction with Dad outside the office. You two have been living completely separate lives over the years. So it's not that surprising that he didn't tell you. Why would he? You've been just as neglectful of him as you've been of us."
Lilly's expression becomes pained upon hearing my harsh words.
"Akira... Please, not now."
Mom averts her eyes for a second.
"I'm not gonna try and justify the lack of contact between the three of us, but your father... was actually okay with the way we lived our lives. He knew that... if he ever needed me to be there for him... I'd drop everything else immediately. I swore a solemn oath to him, and I have reminded him of it... several times."
I shake my head in disbelief.
"You'd drop everything else and be a wife to him as long as he asked you? What kind of sorry marriage has agreements like that? Was that part of your wedding vows? Heck, why did you even marry Dad to begin with? Did you even like him, or did you just want to marry into a wealthy and prestigious family?"
"Oh, shut up Akira!"
I might have gotten carried away a bit. Mom's eyes narrow, and she clenches her right hand into a fist. From the shaking of her hand, I get the impression she's at least playing with the idea of punching me. She holds back, but she shoots me a death glare that is intense enough to send a shiver up my spine before spitting out a vicious retort.
"Stop ignorantly lecturing me on things you know nothing about!"
Even though Mom limited herself to merely hitting back with words, Lilly reels as if someone slapped her in the face.
"M-Mother, Akira... Please... just... stop this."
The distressed look on Lilly's face makes my anger fade a bit and replaces it with embarassment. Judging from the expression on Mom's face, she's probably feeling the same.
"Sorry Sis."
"Yes, sorry dear. *sigh* Let's not make a scene here, okay?"
"Okay."
She hesitates for a bit.
"If the two of you want to pay him a visit, now's probably a good time."
"Yes."
"Akira, you don't mind dropping off Lilly afterwards, do you?"
"Excuse me, but... You're not coming along, Mother?"
"I'll pay him a visit this evening. Right now, I need to think about a few things. I don't want to end up saying something to him in front of you two that I might regret later."
"..."
"...Fine. I'll give her a ride afterwards."
"Alright. I'll talk to you later then."
She gives us a nod and then walks off. As we start walking towards the hospital room where Dad's staying, I take a look at Lilly and notice she looks extremely troubled. I sigh.
"Do you believe her?"
"I... I do. She seemed sincerely offended at your words."
I notice a slightly accusing tone in her voice. It's only barely noticable, and I might have missed it if I wasn't so used to the subtleties of my sister's way of speaking.
"You think I went too far?"
"It... wasn't very respectful."
"Maybe not. But they're probably already used to this kind of thing from me."
"I don't think that's true or Mother wouldn't have sounded so angry."
"Listen, I get that I'm being confrontational, but someone has to call them out on their actions, Sis. And if I I'm doing this that means you don't have to. Anyway, this kinda confirms that you made the right decision earlier, doesn't it?"
"What do you mean?"
"You came this close to giving up your life and new little surrogate family at Yamaku under the assumption that at least you'd get your old family back in return. Now it turns out that instead of a family, there's just two people here who were doing whatever the hell they wanted without paying much attention to what the other was up to. That wasn't worth giving up your life at Yamaku for, Sis. Not by a long shot. In the end, it still would have been you and me here, just like back in Japan six years ago."
"I... I need to let all of this sink in. I need to think... about things."
"There'll be time for that later. We're here."
Just as we arrive at room 702, I see a nurse walking out of it.
"Excuse me, miss. Is Mister Satou awake right now?"
She nods.
"He is. You can go and visit him if you like."
I look at Lilly.
"Well, here goes nothing."
04
As we enter the room and close the door behind us, the bustling of the hallways fades away and is replaced by an almost oppressive silence that's only disrupted by the steady high-pitched beep of a nearby EKG monitor. I get a strange feeling of déjà vu as we walk further into the room and towards the bed housing the room's only occupant. I remember visiting Hisao while he was hospitalized together with Lilly, Shizune and Misha and feeling a similar atmosphere when I entered his room. That feels so long ago, despite it only being like a month away. Hisao did look a lot less sordid than the person lying before us here. Unshaven, an IV needle sticking in his arm and the movement of his chest betraying a strained breathing, Dad looks at least a decade older than he really is. The expression in his eyes is less sharp and probing than it usually is, probably due to the painkillers he's on, but he's definitely conscious as I can see his gaze following us as we make our way over to the bed. He gives a short sigh as an indication that he's aware of our presence.
"Hello Father."
"Nice to see you're awake, Dad."
"..."
05
There's a soft sound, but if it was a mumble, it was too soft for even Lilly to comprehend. That familiar worrying expression appears on my sister's face in response.
"Father... Are you in a lot of pain?"
"I... fine."
Those fractured ribs of his probably make even taking deep breaths painful, and his first reaction is to claim he's fine. I shrug.
"His definition of 'fine' is still the same as it was just before this whole mess started, Sis. I'll leave it up to you to decide whether you want me to describe what he looks like, but 'fine' is not a word I'd use right now."
Lilly merely smiles sheepishly and then goes back to her worrying tone.
"You don't have to talk, Father. If you really need to say something, just whisper. Please don't strain yourself."
"Your... mother... not here?"
Lilly smiles and shakes her head.
"Mother will be keeping you company this evening."
That's leaving out one heck of an important detail.
"Maybe in the meantime you could think about what you're gonna tell her. We just had a talk with your cardiologist who in turn had a talk with your general practitioner. Turns out he knew you were a risk case, and you knew that too. What on earth were you thinking?"
A long silence. I wonder if he expected us to find out about this. I can see Lilly fidgeting a bit. She obviously doesn't really like where this is going, but at the same time I bet she's curious herself.
"We spoke to his general practitioner to get his account of things too. The last time he saw your father was quite some time ago, but your father was somewhat of a risk case even then. According to doctor Thompson, your father has had high blood pressure for years. The only thing that surprised doctor Thompson was how long your father still managed to last."
Son of a bitch! Years? I shake my head in disbelief. How stupid can a person get? How important was this company expansion for him to go this far?
Lilly barely manages to conceal a shocked gasp. Mom's face, on the other hand, is completely neutral. I wonder how much she knows. It feels inappropriate to ask with the doctor nearby, so I swallow the remark I was about to make. After a moment of silence, Mom speaks up.
"I suppose your comment about how tempting it is to believe these sorts of things only happen to others is particularly true here."
"...I suppose so."
"So... What will happen now? And when do you think he can go home?"
"He is going to need a lot of time to recover. If you like, it's okay for you to go and visit him after you leave here if he's awake. How long we decide to keep him here will depend on how well his recovery progresses. It's still too early to make an accurate prediction."
"He'd probably feel more comfortable recuperating at home than in a hospital room. We could hire a private duty nurse to keep an eye on him while he recovers. We live very close to Raigmore, so dropping by for a daily checkup would not be impractical."
"We can consider that once he has recovered a bit. At this point, we still like to keep a close eye on him ourselves. We will reevaluate his situation in a week or two."
"Of course."
"We can make an appointment next week to discuss the future. We will probably have a better idea of when he can leave the hospital. When you schedule a new appointment with the desk workers down the hall they will be able to provide you with some pamphlets about how to adjust one's lifestyle in order to prevent further heart attacks."
"I'll be sure to read them. But doctor..."
She pauses for a moment, almost as if not entirely sure if she's prepared for the answer.
"...will he be able to return to work eventually, or is this the definite end of his career?"
"Given how far he's gone, I can only imagine that his job is very important to him."
"It's a bit complicated. He runs a family company, and family companies don't stop being part of one's life after retirement, voluntary or otherwise. In fact, I think the company's always been part of his life, even when he was still attending school."
"We try to encourage people who are recovering from a heart attack to try and lead a life that's as normal as possible after their recuperation. Having a daily rhythm and interaction with colleagues is part of that. But the lifestyle your husband used to live cannot be described as normal or healthy. That lifestyle will have to change. He will have to pay more attention to his own needs from now on. It will be up to him to determine whether his current job and a healthy and stress-free lifestyle are two things that can be reconciled with one another or not."
"We will keep that in mind. Thank you for your time, doctor."
03
We leave the office, and Mom heads over to the information desk to schedule a new appointment. I look at Lilly and notice she has a troubled look on her face. I give her a subtle nudge.
"I bet I know what's bugging you, Sis. This whole meeting was pretty run-of-the-mill, except for that one revelation."
Lilly nods sullenly.
"He knew... for years..."
"He knew he was a risk case for years, but the question remains whether anybody else besides that general practitioner knew about this. Well, I'm curious about one person in particular. She put on one hell of a poker face just now."
"I... don't want to believe that she knew... and did nothing. When I spoke with her on the phone that evening, she even said..."
"Yeah, if she knew then that's a real problem. But would it really be a relief to you if she didn't know, Lils?"
"What do you mean?"
"If she didn't know, that has implications too. You might not like those either."
"..."
"How much do we really know about Mom and Dad? It's been six years, and back when we were living with them, we were living in a completely different environment. Things have changed. They've changed too, that much is obvious. Especially Mom. Maybe... that new start they talked about earlier wasn't just about patching things up between us and them. Maybe.."
"Maybe...?"
"She's coming back. We might as well ask her now."
"I'm not sure if now is the appropriate time."
"Well, I'd sure as hell like to make sense of all this."
As Mom comes back from the desk, she has a weary expression on her face.
"I've made an appointment for next week. You can come along again if you like, but I won't force you to."
"So what now, Mom? We're gonna walk out of here and pretend the elephant in the room is just part of the furniture? The doctor played along just now, but that's not gonna work a second time. What the hell is going on here?"
"What indeed..."
"Mother, do you remember that phone call we had on the evening of...? You said things would probably be fine. That he'd be able to handle a few more weeks."
"If Lilly had taken your words at face value back then instead of calling a doctor, we'd probably be arranging a funeral right now. How much did you know about Dad's condition?"
"If I had known that your father's had high blood pressure for years, do you really think I would have told Lilly not to worry? What kind of person do you think I am?"
Lilly breathes a soft sigh of relief, but I'm not done with Mom yet.
"I'm not sure what kind of person you are. I believe you when you say that what doctor McElroy just said was new to you, too, but that does beg the question why you didn't know and how you couldn't have known about it. The two of you lived in the same house and worked at the same office. When he went to see doctor Thompson, didn't you bother to ask why he went or what the doctor said?"
"I would have, if I had known he went there in the first place. He must have gone there at a time I was away from the home."
"Well, he certainly wasn't hurting for opportunities in that case."
Mom folds her arms in a slightly defensive manner.
"Akira, what is this about?"
"I haven't been here for very long, but one thing everyone at the office who knows you agreed upon is that you always seem to be involved in a thousand things at once. Committees, social events, charity work, you name it. But I also got the impression that there's one thing you weren't very involved in at all and that was your interaction with Dad outside the office. You two have been living completely separate lives over the years. So it's not that surprising that he didn't tell you. Why would he? You've been just as neglectful of him as you've been of us."
Lilly's expression becomes pained upon hearing my harsh words.
"Akira... Please, not now."
Mom averts her eyes for a second.
"I'm not gonna try and justify the lack of contact between the three of us, but your father... was actually okay with the way we lived our lives. He knew that... if he ever needed me to be there for him... I'd drop everything else immediately. I swore a solemn oath to him, and I have reminded him of it... several times."
I shake my head in disbelief.
"You'd drop everything else and be a wife to him as long as he asked you? What kind of sorry marriage has agreements like that? Was that part of your wedding vows? Heck, why did you even marry Dad to begin with? Did you even like him, or did you just want to marry into a wealthy and prestigious family?"
"Oh, shut up Akira!"
I might have gotten carried away a bit. Mom's eyes narrow, and she clenches her right hand into a fist. From the shaking of her hand, I get the impression she's at least playing with the idea of punching me. She holds back, but she shoots me a death glare that is intense enough to send a shiver up my spine before spitting out a vicious retort.
"Stop ignorantly lecturing me on things you know nothing about!"
Even though Mom limited herself to merely hitting back with words, Lilly reels as if someone slapped her in the face.
"M-Mother, Akira... Please... just... stop this."
The distressed look on Lilly's face makes my anger fade a bit and replaces it with embarassment. Judging from the expression on Mom's face, she's probably feeling the same.
"Sorry Sis."
"Yes, sorry dear. *sigh* Let's not make a scene here, okay?"
"Okay."
She hesitates for a bit.
"If the two of you want to pay him a visit, now's probably a good time."
"Yes."
"Akira, you don't mind dropping off Lilly afterwards, do you?"
"Excuse me, but... You're not coming along, Mother?"
"I'll pay him a visit this evening. Right now, I need to think about a few things. I don't want to end up saying something to him in front of you two that I might regret later."
"..."
"...Fine. I'll give her a ride afterwards."
"Alright. I'll talk to you later then."
She gives us a nod and then walks off. As we start walking towards the hospital room where Dad's staying, I take a look at Lilly and notice she looks extremely troubled. I sigh.
"Do you believe her?"
"I... I do. She seemed sincerely offended at your words."
I notice a slightly accusing tone in her voice. It's only barely noticable, and I might have missed it if I wasn't so used to the subtleties of my sister's way of speaking.
"You think I went too far?"
"It... wasn't very respectful."
"Maybe not. But they're probably already used to this kind of thing from me."
"I don't think that's true or Mother wouldn't have sounded so angry."
"Listen, I get that I'm being confrontational, but someone has to call them out on their actions, Sis. And if I I'm doing this that means you don't have to. Anyway, this kinda confirms that you made the right decision earlier, doesn't it?"
"What do you mean?"
"You came this close to giving up your life and new little surrogate family at Yamaku under the assumption that at least you'd get your old family back in return. Now it turns out that instead of a family, there's just two people here who were doing whatever the hell they wanted without paying much attention to what the other was up to. That wasn't worth giving up your life at Yamaku for, Sis. Not by a long shot. In the end, it still would have been you and me here, just like back in Japan six years ago."
"I... I need to let all of this sink in. I need to think... about things."
"There'll be time for that later. We're here."
Just as we arrive at room 702, I see a nurse walking out of it.
"Excuse me, miss. Is Mister Satou awake right now?"
She nods.
"He is. You can go and visit him if you like."
I look at Lilly.
"Well, here goes nothing."
04
As we enter the room and close the door behind us, the bustling of the hallways fades away and is replaced by an almost oppressive silence that's only disrupted by the steady high-pitched beep of a nearby EKG monitor. I get a strange feeling of déjà vu as we walk further into the room and towards the bed housing the room's only occupant. I remember visiting Hisao while he was hospitalized together with Lilly, Shizune and Misha and feeling a similar atmosphere when I entered his room. That feels so long ago, despite it only being like a month away. Hisao did look a lot less sordid than the person lying before us here. Unshaven, an IV needle sticking in his arm and the movement of his chest betraying a strained breathing, Dad looks at least a decade older than he really is. The expression in his eyes is less sharp and probing than it usually is, probably due to the painkillers he's on, but he's definitely conscious as I can see his gaze following us as we make our way over to the bed. He gives a short sigh as an indication that he's aware of our presence.
"Hello Father."
"Nice to see you're awake, Dad."
"..."
05
There's a soft sound, but if it was a mumble, it was too soft for even Lilly to comprehend. That familiar worrying expression appears on my sister's face in response.
"Father... Are you in a lot of pain?"
"I... fine."
Those fractured ribs of his probably make even taking deep breaths painful, and his first reaction is to claim he's fine. I shrug.
"His definition of 'fine' is still the same as it was just before this whole mess started, Sis. I'll leave it up to you to decide whether you want me to describe what he looks like, but 'fine' is not a word I'd use right now."
Lilly merely smiles sheepishly and then goes back to her worrying tone.
"You don't have to talk, Father. If you really need to say something, just whisper. Please don't strain yourself."
"Your... mother... not here?"
Lilly smiles and shakes her head.
"Mother will be keeping you company this evening."
That's leaving out one heck of an important detail.
"Maybe in the meantime you could think about what you're gonna tell her. We just had a talk with your cardiologist who in turn had a talk with your general practitioner. Turns out he knew you were a risk case, and you knew that too. What on earth were you thinking?"
A long silence. I wonder if he expected us to find out about this. I can see Lilly fidgeting a bit. She obviously doesn't really like where this is going, but at the same time I bet she's curious herself.
Sisterhood: True Edition. Hanako epilogue I wrote. Now expanded with additional chapters.
-
Guest Poster
- Posts: 1264
- Joined: Tue Jul 10, 2012 12:42 am
Chapter 31 - cont.
"I... could not... just stop... just before... the... end. My... honor... was at... st-stake... here."
"Honor? Give me a break! You think you're some sort of samurai who'll be fondly remembered by everyone who knew him if he bravely dies in the line of duty while serving his lord or something? I bet most people at the office here would have thought of you as a fool. Heh, maybe those guys on the board of directors would have put a memorial plaque in place in your honor at the Japanese branch, assuming the ambulance crew wouldn't have ended up thwarting things."
"What... do... you... mean?"
"You ever thought of what would have happened if Hanako hadn't been there to give you CPR on the spot, but the ambulance team would still have arrived just in time to save some of your basic brain functions? You would have spent the next decade or two mumbling random gibberish at your wife and daughters while they're busy changing your daily diapers. The board members would have denied your very existence out of embarrassment. If you think that's an exaggeration, then maybe we can take a look around here at the hospital. They may have heart attack victims here who weren't as lucky as you've been."
"..."
I can see that his medication hasn't left him fuzzy enough to miss the implication of my comment and he looks uncomfortable upon imagining that scenario. Looks like that wasn't part of his risk calculation after all.
"Besides, this isn't about the last couple of weeks or the last couple of months. You were told you had high blood pressure years ago. Why on earth didn't you take it easier back then?"
"Could... not... afford to... yet..."
"Could not afford to? Even a couple of years ago, you could have retired and lived out the rest of your days in comfort. This was simply about your ego."
"...no way... to... speak to... a parent... Akira. You... show... respect... for once... This was... about... your... education... and... financial future... too. And es... especially... Lilly's."
That excuse again. Lilly looks a bit distressed upon hearing Father's words.
"My financial future, Father?"
"We... have been... setting... trust fund... for your... cial future... during our... time here."
"A trust fund?"
"Yes... so even... in... the long run... you will... always be... well... provided for. Even... if you... would not... find a... husband... at some point, you... would still... be able... to live... without worry, L-Lilly."
Well-provided for? I wonder if he realizes how extremely patronizing he's sounding. Lilly certainly realizes it, too, and I can see an angry expression on her face. She's making an active effort to keep her composure. The sight of her hurt expression suddenly pisses me off to no end, and I sling an angry retort back at the old man.
"She doesn't want your damn trust fund."
"But... she... will... probably... need... it."
Lilly doesn't answer, but I can see the corner of her mouth twitching slightly, and just when I start expecting her to either give Dad a piece of her mind or send him a fake smile, she turns around and walks out of the room without saying a single word. I recover from the surprise sooner than Dad and give him a dirty look.
"When Mom comes here this evening, it'd be smart to treat her with more respect, or you'll burn what might be the last bridge you have left."
And with that, I leave the room and go after my sister who's already half-way down the corridor before I catch up with her.
"Sis?"
Lilly doesn't immediately respond and merely sighs. For a moment I think she's going to turn around and walk back to Dad to apologize to him, but that doesn't happen.
"I'll take you to the car, okay?"
"Yes..."
I allow her to take my sleeve, and we walk back to the parking lot. I notice she seems to move with a little bit more hesitation than before, but she doesn't stop walking for a single moment. We make our way to the car, but before I start the engine I give an exasperated sigh.
"Well, this was certainly illuminating. I wonder if what happened just now is courtesy of those painkillers he's on."
"Do you mean to say he may have... not been himself."
"He wasn't completely out of it or anything, but he was probably a little too fuzzy to be able to carefully choose and weigh his words like he usually does."
"The mindset behind it is still the same though, isn't it? Whether it's sugarcoated or not doesn't really matter."
"Yeah. Crap with cream on top is still crap."
I start the car, and after a short ride we reach our parents' home. Lilly hasn't said a single word the entire time, which is a bit worrying.
"Okay, we're back. The front door is at twelve o' clock when you get out."
"Thank you."
"Hey Sis, you've been kind of quiet. You... uh... want to talk about this?"
"...Thank you, Akira. But I'd like to think some more first."
We get out and we say our goodbyes, but as Lilly turns around and heads for the front door, I suddenly think of something and put a hand on her shoulder.
"Hey Sis, I've been thinking... Have you considered the option of accompanying Hanako and Hisao back to Japan? I could drop by the airport and see if I can secure an additional ticket for that particular flight. It might be better than having to put up with stuff like what just happened for an extended amount of time. A premature departure might just send a hint with enough impact to last."
Curiously enough, Lilly doesn't immediately react. Just when I'm about to repeat my question, she unexpectedly shrugs off my hand in an almost mechanical way, and her parting words, uttered just before she opens the front door and walks in, sound cold enough to send a tingle down my spine.
"...have a nice evening, Akira."
The fact that my younger sister gave me the cold shoulder, probably for the first time in her life, takes a moment to sink in, and when I get back in the car I feel exhausted and just a bit unsettled as well. As I start the engine, I let out a weary sigh.
"This situation is getting messier with every passing moment..."
06
"Honor? Give me a break! You think you're some sort of samurai who'll be fondly remembered by everyone who knew him if he bravely dies in the line of duty while serving his lord or something? I bet most people at the office here would have thought of you as a fool. Heh, maybe those guys on the board of directors would have put a memorial plaque in place in your honor at the Japanese branch, assuming the ambulance crew wouldn't have ended up thwarting things."
"What... do... you... mean?"
"You ever thought of what would have happened if Hanako hadn't been there to give you CPR on the spot, but the ambulance team would still have arrived just in time to save some of your basic brain functions? You would have spent the next decade or two mumbling random gibberish at your wife and daughters while they're busy changing your daily diapers. The board members would have denied your very existence out of embarrassment. If you think that's an exaggeration, then maybe we can take a look around here at the hospital. They may have heart attack victims here who weren't as lucky as you've been."
"..."
I can see that his medication hasn't left him fuzzy enough to miss the implication of my comment and he looks uncomfortable upon imagining that scenario. Looks like that wasn't part of his risk calculation after all.
"Besides, this isn't about the last couple of weeks or the last couple of months. You were told you had high blood pressure years ago. Why on earth didn't you take it easier back then?"
"Could... not... afford to... yet..."
"Could not afford to? Even a couple of years ago, you could have retired and lived out the rest of your days in comfort. This was simply about your ego."
"...no way... to... speak to... a parent... Akira. You... show... respect... for once... This was... about... your... education... and... financial future... too. And es... especially... Lilly's."
That excuse again. Lilly looks a bit distressed upon hearing Father's words.
"My financial future, Father?"
"We... have been... setting... trust fund... for your... cial future... during our... time here."
"A trust fund?"
"Yes... so even... in... the long run... you will... always be... well... provided for. Even... if you... would not... find a... husband... at some point, you... would still... be able... to live... without worry, L-Lilly."
Well-provided for? I wonder if he realizes how extremely patronizing he's sounding. Lilly certainly realizes it, too, and I can see an angry expression on her face. She's making an active effort to keep her composure. The sight of her hurt expression suddenly pisses me off to no end, and I sling an angry retort back at the old man.
"She doesn't want your damn trust fund."
"But... she... will... probably... need... it."
Lilly doesn't answer, but I can see the corner of her mouth twitching slightly, and just when I start expecting her to either give Dad a piece of her mind or send him a fake smile, she turns around and walks out of the room without saying a single word. I recover from the surprise sooner than Dad and give him a dirty look.
"When Mom comes here this evening, it'd be smart to treat her with more respect, or you'll burn what might be the last bridge you have left."
And with that, I leave the room and go after my sister who's already half-way down the corridor before I catch up with her.
"Sis?"
Lilly doesn't immediately respond and merely sighs. For a moment I think she's going to turn around and walk back to Dad to apologize to him, but that doesn't happen.
"I'll take you to the car, okay?"
"Yes..."
I allow her to take my sleeve, and we walk back to the parking lot. I notice she seems to move with a little bit more hesitation than before, but she doesn't stop walking for a single moment. We make our way to the car, but before I start the engine I give an exasperated sigh.
"Well, this was certainly illuminating. I wonder if what happened just now is courtesy of those painkillers he's on."
"Do you mean to say he may have... not been himself."
"He wasn't completely out of it or anything, but he was probably a little too fuzzy to be able to carefully choose and weigh his words like he usually does."
"The mindset behind it is still the same though, isn't it? Whether it's sugarcoated or not doesn't really matter."
"Yeah. Crap with cream on top is still crap."
I start the car, and after a short ride we reach our parents' home. Lilly hasn't said a single word the entire time, which is a bit worrying.
"Okay, we're back. The front door is at twelve o' clock when you get out."
"Thank you."
"Hey Sis, you've been kind of quiet. You... uh... want to talk about this?"
"...Thank you, Akira. But I'd like to think some more first."
We get out and we say our goodbyes, but as Lilly turns around and heads for the front door, I suddenly think of something and put a hand on her shoulder.
"Hey Sis, I've been thinking... Have you considered the option of accompanying Hanako and Hisao back to Japan? I could drop by the airport and see if I can secure an additional ticket for that particular flight. It might be better than having to put up with stuff like what just happened for an extended amount of time. A premature departure might just send a hint with enough impact to last."
Curiously enough, Lilly doesn't immediately react. Just when I'm about to repeat my question, she unexpectedly shrugs off my hand in an almost mechanical way, and her parting words, uttered just before she opens the front door and walks in, sound cold enough to send a tingle down my spine.
"...have a nice evening, Akira."
The fact that my younger sister gave me the cold shoulder, probably for the first time in her life, takes a moment to sink in, and when I get back in the car I feel exhausted and just a bit unsettled as well. As I start the engine, I let out a weary sigh.
"This situation is getting messier with every passing moment..."
06
Sisterhood: True Edition. Hanako epilogue I wrote. Now expanded with additional chapters.